Knight of the Void

Chapters

Ch.1: The Land of the Lost Ones (Edited)
Ch.2: A World of Magic & City of Marble
Ch.3: You Will Know My Name (Edited)
Ch.5: I Promise Everything, So You Won't Have To
Ch.6: Young Twilight
Deleted Scene: Young Twilight - ROBOTS! & MANGOS!
Ch.7: Rising Nightmare
Ch.8: Graves Are To Be Memorized, Not Forgotten
Ch.9: A Visit From Family
Ch.10: Everfree Problems
Ch.11: "Birth" Day
Ch.12: Motives & Plans
Ch.13: Special Talents
Ch.14: Southern Troubles
Ch.15: Recollection of the Centuries
Ch.16: A Story For A Life Time
Ch.17: Grand Galloping Opps
Ch.19: Chaos Awakening
Ch.20: Chaos vs Void
Ch.21: Tis A Time For Candy & Fun
Ch.4: Depression Isn't A Phase, Its A Sickness (Edited)
Ch.18: Reunion Day

Ch.1: The Land of the Lost Ones (Edited)

Voices… voices in my head… They are everywhere and no matter how hard I try… I can still hear them.

This darkness… it’s like an abyss with no end, no matter how bright the light may be, it can never pierce this darkness… as if light was never meant to reach this place.

Who… am… I?

The being shudders and awakens, he stares at the darkness above him; getting up, he takes a look at his surroundings. Far and wide all he sees is more darkness, as a fog of black rolls by, strange silhouettes move and contort in the darkness, almost as if they are eyeing and examining the figure.

With one step, he stumbles and collapses once more back to the pitch dark ground – the sensation is odd at best, as if he can feel the empty cold of it… yet not have any sense of contact.

This feeling… is strange… Just what is this place?

The figure looks up once more until he takes a gander at something that catches his sight; stabbed into the ground is a sword – a katana maybe – its blade long and sharp, with the handled wrapped in an obsidian covering. Laid beside it are two more items, a folder with some papers sticking out, and a tablet of some kind, its screen on with it being the only light source here.

The figure approaches, starting with a crawl before struggling to stand as if he’s not used to this body at all. After making his way to the sword, he reaches it before taking a look at the blade itself. The weapon seemed to emanate some sort of glow, but before he could grab it, the tablet makes a noise. Stopping himself, he kneels down and grabs hold of the device; looking at the device a pop-up appeared with the following.

Location scanned: Data stored. Initiate start-up sequence, and realm map? Y/N

The figure glances at this, before tapping the yes option, only for the device to speak once more.

Command given; beginning operative protocols 1 through 3.

For a while the device stays silent and turns off… before coming back to life once more; the voice is feminine but unfamiliar, it giving an almost professional sound of someone’s secretary.

Welcome user; I am a Void-Artificial-Intelligence, or short for VAI, my designated name is, JIULE. This device you are holding is called the Realm-Strategic-Tablet, or short for RST. The RST has numerous range of choices, as it can be used to scan entities, store logs or information you have scanned, mapping locations of importance you have discovered and more.

You can do all of this from the RST or from your heads-up display that’s connected to your armor’s helmet.

My… armor? Suddenly strange symbols, bars and odd things appear before the figure’s sight… and that is when he looks at himself. The figure realizes he was in a suit of some kind… but not remembering how he got in it the first place, the suit had a sleek look to it. The gauntlets looked heavy but were surprisingly light, the pauldrons poked out and bore an insignia of two stars, with one upside down, giving it ten points, and an eye in the center. The boots were pointed but squared and the last detail was that he wore a cape of some kind that connected from the back; the cape didn’t seem to be made of any cloth and gave off an almost… ethereal look.

What… kind of things do I have here? Staring at the display, he spotted several things – the upper left corner showed three bars, one blue with the initials SI beside it, one red with the initials AL beside it, and the final bar which was at least half the length of the other two bars, was empty with the initials VE.

The upper right corner showed a circle with a compass beside it, but oddly enough the map showed nothing but the word “Unknown”, and the compass was spinning madly as if it wasn’t sure which direction was which.

The lower left corner showed several small boxes but were all currently empty, while the lower right corner showed more empty boxes and another bar that was more boxy and showed a steady straight light green line.

Suddenly, the AI called JIULE spoke from the tablet, as if she knew the being was done gazing at each of the things the display showed.

The upper left corner is your status bars; SI stands for Suit Integrity, meaning the status of your suit. The suit can self-repair itself but not under dangerous conditions or in combat. The bar under that is your AL which stands for Aura Level; to make a comparison, AL is the equivalent of HP, but unlike HP, AL can also restore itself either with items or by “resting”. You can use your AL for certain abilities you have, but once you have only 10% AL remaining, these abilities become locked until you go back to 50%. Be warned, going to 0% AL won’t mean you aren’t in immediate danger but most likely mean there is a high chance of termination. Finally the bar underneath your SI and AL bars is your VE bar, standing for Void Energy. Void Energy is the energy that comes from the Void, the boundaries that separate different worlds/realms, a… wall of sorts, so that other worlds do not collide with each other and is the reason why multiverses exist.

Multiverse?

Moving on; the upper right corner is your map and compass, sadly the location we’re at is unknown but I believe we are somewhere in the Void. Do not worry, your suit was built to withstand the dangers of the Void, as a normal being who isn’t used to ambient Void energy will – in a way – have their very existence wiped clean.

The figure shivered at the thought, but for some reason did not feel an inch of fear, even though internally the thought of having your existence disappear was scary.

The boxes on the lower left and right of your display is your item and ability boxes – items on the left, abilities on the right. The boxy display above your ability boxes is your radio/communicator/music player.

Music player? Wait, I got music?

This will allow you to “speak” with others and communicate with others telepathically, using small amounts of Void Energy. The music player gives you access to infinite songs from across realms – both from the past and future – meaning no matter what, you can access these songs through your tablet and play them and make soundtracks for you to listen through your suit.

The idea of having something to listen to made the figure nod in approval before going back to listening to JIULE.

The display has more options to show you: Do you wish to continue the tutorial? Y/N

Before the figure could click the yes option, the sword suddenly glowed an ominous dark light. Having his finger hover above the yes option, he placed the tablet away – surprisingly, a compartment opened up on his right arm, allowing for the tablet to be stored safely away – then grabbed hold of the sword’s handle.

Instantly, a burst of energy flowed out, going through his hand, then up his arm until reaching to his head. Looking at the bar listed as VE, it instantly filled up, the color of the bar now black. After staggering at the sudden flow of energy, the figure stared at the sword before doing a test swing, for some reason having a sense of familiarity with the sword… almost like an old friend.

Out of instinct and curiosity, the figure placed the sword on his back; a loud metallic clank later and the weapon was magnetically clamped to his back. Finding the need for a sheath unnecessary, he knelt down and grabbed the folder, opening it to look at its contents.

Inside were a sheath of papers, a photo of an armored being, and finally… a pendant with an insignia on it – the insignia was different from the one on his pauldrons, it showed the outline of a sun, being overshadowed by a moon.

Looking at the sheath of papers, most were smeared and aged making the writing indecipherable of what it was about. One piece of paper had enough readable spots for a proper paragraph to be seen.

He shall defend the Void, and… unable to do so means the end of all. A wide range of abilities and skills, capable of… and has caused countless… Both dangerous and volatile; however, is prone to having… moments of uncontrollable rage and… One moment is memorizing things, the next, forgetting… The body is gone, but maybe we may spare the…

He is unsure what any of this is about or who this person is talking about, but nearing the end of the written paragraph is one particular line that has brought interest to him.

...Is the armor of the Maker, capable of withholding all manner of attacks; be warned, this suit is just a prototype, and lets not forget what dark secrets are held within – no one must know about…

The Maker? Who’s the Maker… and why does that title sound so… reminiscent… as if I knew or rather… known who this is for a long, long time?

The next thing was the photo, and it showed an armored being with an interesting helmet – the helmet was smooth at the back, but the front had five points, two on the top as if they were horns, two on the sides that were curved and pointed backwards, and one in the bottom that was blunter than the other points. A black transparent surface was in the center, and had two darker spots as if it represented eyes, but the most oddest and mysterious detail was a very detailed engraving of an eye above the transparent surface, the eye itself looking as if it gazed upon any who stared at it… almost as if it were alive.

Looking away from the photo, he closed the folder before grabbing the pendent and putting away the folder… only to realize he had no pockets.

And where am I going to put this thing?

If you wish to store any items, simply hold it in front of yourself with one of your palms open and the rest will do everything for you.

Thinking about this, he held the folder and with his palm open, the folder began to turn into particles before those particles were absorbed into his open palm. On his heads-up display a pop-up appeared that showed a tiny picture of the folder and a given name under it that said; “Mysterious Folder”. Just like the tablet two boxes appeared but instead of saying yes or no, they said item selection or item storage.

Hmmm… I think item storage will do…

Suddenly the suit seemed to have read his mind and chose item storage, the pop-up disappearing with the picture of the folder moving to the left and away from the display.

Huh… I guess this thing can read my thoughts.

The figure looked at the last item he didn’t check – the pendant – and after opening it with a simple push, it clicked open and suddenly music started to play. The song was soothing and gave a feeling of nostalgia; inside the pendant was a beautiful crystal that changed into several different colors. On the back of the pendant was an engraved name and a series of words that made a phrase.

“When the light is gone, and the world is plunged into madness… only one born of Void can bring the balance.” - Zen

Who’s Zen… am… am I Zen?

WARNING WARNING WARNING! INCOMING VOID WORMHOLE!

The sudden voice of Jiule was sudden but before he could react or ask what was going on, a strange vortex appears, sucking up everything nearby – in this case, it was the figure. Unable to grab hold of anything or stab his sword into the ground to gain a steady hold, he was sent off and vanished into the wormhole.

After the wormhole disappeared and died off… another being appeared, one shrouded in Void energy, with two glowing white orbs as eyes. It glanced where the being from before was, before speaking in an echoed voice, that came from every direction.

“This one… he will do… How will the other Displaced fare against him?”

Somewhere in the north, thousand meters in the sky…

In the far north, the strong merciless winds of the north, bringing forth snow and frost to those ill-prepared. Far above in the sky, a wormhole opens for something to come falling from it; the figure falling hasn’t noticed what is happening, until when it did it was too late.

Where am I?! How the heck did I get here… AND WHY AM I NOT SCREAMING!?

Looking down he saw an endless sea of white… that was slowly approaching. With one attempt to slow his descent, the figure brought both his feet facing the ground and crossed his arms across his chest. Welp, this is goodbye I guess.

With one final close of his eyes, a massive explosion of snow and dirt rose to the ground before the winds of the north was the only thing heard again. For a small while, nothing happened… then a hand rose from the crater that was recently made. Crawling out was the being that was falling, before slumping back first against the snow; oddly enough, the wind nor snow didn’t seem to have any effects on him. He felt the cold winds and freezing snow but at the same time, there was an almost distance from it… as if he knew it was there but didn’t have an affect on him of any kind that would endanger him.

Standing to his full height, he looked around only seeing nothing but pure white and the winds that blew in gusts of snow. For awhile he stood there until a loud ding was heard; looking to his display he saw his map and compass had some new information to show.

The compass showed that north was behind him and he was facing south, with east to his left and west to his right. Another thing was his map, instead of it listing “Unknown” from what he had to assume was the Void, it showed he was surrounded by snow plains and hills and even had a name at the bottom, beside the compass.

The Frozen North; The Crystal Mountains

Taking a look at his surroundings, he saw large tall snow-capped mountains that seemed to surround him from all directions. After a few glances at all directions, Jiule spoke up, somehow still being heard through the loud rush of the wind.

It appears we are located in a realm called Equestria; this world has several kingdoms and lands but the one we are currently located at is neutral ground. It will take me several days to get a full scan of this world, but I seem to detect something ahead of us. To check your world map, simply speak or think of the world map.

For a while he stood there before shaking his head; following what Jiule said, he thought of this world map, and after his main display shifted, it showed a square map of what appears to be a small portion of the Frozen North. Zooming in on his location – which was represented of a black triangle the pointed top showing which direction he was facing – ahead of him just a few meters were train tracks, the tracks barely covered in snow even though the harsh conditions should of covered them a long time ago.

Train tracks! If there are train tracks, that means they have to lead to civilization.

Now finding a destination, he headed to the tracks until he came upon them; the tracks themselves seem simple enough, but when one snowflake landed on it, they seemly melted away. This brought a shock to him until he took a closer look, staring at the tracks a strange symbol was engraved into the tracks, giving off a faint energy.

They appear to have a sort of heat-based energy on these symbols… possibly to make the tracks frost-proof and to not have the tracks buried under snow. Whatever beings live in this world, they seem to have a fair understanding of aura technology.

Aura? Isn’t that the stuff that I can use for these abilities I have?

Before he could continue examining the tracks, a loud whistle was heard, looking both sides of the track, he saw a train coming from the east. Luckily he wasn’t too close to the tracks so when the train zoomed by, it only caused some snow to fly past him; the train looked strange as if it were a toy product of some kind. That was when an idea came to him – with the train heading off, and him finding these tracks it was simple to deduce that this train was heading to some sort of town or city. Bending his legs so he was almost crouched, he unscrewed his position, sending himself launching toward the train and landing on the roof.

Trying to keep his balance, he managed to drop into the very back of the train; looking inside one of the cart’s windows, the train was luckily empty and only seemed to carry cargo only. With that knowledge now known, the being relaxed as he leaned against the rail guard with both his arms, going to a sleepless rest.

This is going to be a loooong trip.

The trip itself was uneventful, as for awhile all he did was check what sort of cargo was inside the carts or rest on one of the empty carts’ seats. Inside one of the storage carts, he found a few strange things – these strange thinks were various fruits and vegetables and oddly none seemed to rot or had bruises on them – other than that, other things were some silks and various metals and gems. While scanning the various items, for some odd reason he didn’t feel hungry and nothing else seemed to be of any value… that and he wasn’t wanting to steal anything.

No reason to be taking anything that’s not mine.

For what felt like hours, the being slept soundlessly inside one of the carts… until sunlight reached him. Awoken from the sudden brightness, sleeping with the helmet still on was oddly relaxing as it didn’t give any strain to his body, especially where his neck was. Rising up, he gazed outside… and saw something that would be in his memory forever.

Where… am… I?

He stared at the far reaching plains, the different forests, the mountain ranges and valleys, and the blue sky… wherever he was, he was somewhere that he’d never forgot.

My scans are quarter done, but so far the location we are currently at is called…

Equestria.

Author's Note

So my first ever Displaced story, and don't worry I won't refer to the main character as "he" or "the figure/being", he will be given a name next chapter.

The character is from Earth but how he came to Equestria is a bit ambiguous for now, just so you know... other forces are in play here.

Now for crossover with other Displaced, I'll go and ask who I should let "him" meet in his travels... after all, what's the point of having someone with the power of the Void and not use it.

Ch.2: A World of Magic & City of Marble

I stayed on the train for awhile but I did get off at some point; I jumped off when I was nearing a mountain and into a forest.

The figure stood in the shade of the trees, staring at the train as it zoomed toward a city on the side of a mountain. The city itself looked magic and radiated and almost childlike fantasy feel to it; as it was the only place with buildings so far, that would be his first destination.

I could mark our destination if you’d like.

That be useful… should probably respond back to her. “...Do that...” Wait… was that my voice? Was that MY VOICE!?

Holy crap I sound like some kind of villain… but… is that what my voice or… Then a stray thought came to him, and before he knew it he started to think. Now that I think about it… I haven’t tried removing this helmet and see my face. I wonder if there’s a puddle I can see or…

In the distance is a small lake, approaching the lake, he makes it there in surprising time, even going so far to running without feeling tired at all. Once standing at the shore of the lake, he prepares to remove his helmet… only to feel a tug and nothing. Attempting to remove his helmet once more, it doesn’t budge and stays tightly around his head.

Well this is a problem, I can’t seem to remove my helmet… I guess my only option is if I can find a professional to remove this helmet of mine.

Without nothing much to do, and nowhere else to go, he makes his way to the mountain city afar.

The figure wandered through the grassy plains, passing by dirt paths and the occasional woodland critter. Oddly enough the creatures seem to stare back in curiosity and run off, but not in fear but simply because they wish to keep their space. On the long walk, the figure has learned several things from his suit – all of it being explained by Jiule of course.

Would you like to continue the tutorial? Y/N

He clicked the yes option on his tablet after removing from the hidden compartment in his right arm. He then simply listened to the tutorial as he clipped his tablet to his waist – magnetically clamping, similar to the sword – as he strolled through the wildlife.

The RST device comes with numerous utilities and programs, while your armor can extend such capabilities. To start things off, let us explain the mapping capability of both the RST and armor; this program can scan whole areas and realms in just under five to six hours, of course these scans can be delayed ranging from weather, interference, or something blocking the program from scanning. Once the area is mapped, cities and towns will be pinpointed, points of interests and landmarks will be notified and during battles, will give you a strategic advantage.

The next program is the item storage; here you can store as many things you like, without any weight gain – physical or not – to your person. Now of course certain things must be considered an item, so for example picking up rocks are indeed an item, but attempting to pick up a large boulder… not so much.

Then we have the skill & weapon program; here you can access various abilities you may use, which are accompanied by the weapons you have-

“Weapons you say… hmmmm,” said the figure. I see the katana but I have more weapons? Well let’s see them. “Pause tutorial; access weapons’ wheel.”

As the tutorial stopped, a display show a wheel of sort that held eleven spots – in the center was the katana he picked up – but the other spots were…

“...Jiule… there are no other weapons here, the only one I have on myself is this katana.”

Strange? You should have all your weapons unle- ...Oh my… it appears when we came to this world, your other weapons were dispersed. I can scan for their location, but this will take… hmmm – combined with the time it takes to scan this realm – hrmmm… Several… weeks. Sorry it appears we may have to skip the weapons program for now, so that concludes the skill & weapon program, onto the next part of the tutorial.

Welp that sucks, well no reason to complain over spilled milk, what other things do I got?

Up next is the profile program; here is every piece of information on yourself. You can write logs and notes about what you may had encountered, as well as write letters – of course you must gather material in order to materialize a letter.

Wait, I can do what? “What’s this about being able to materialize things?”

Ah yes, well you also have a miniature 3-D printer on each your palms, enabling you to practically create things from thin-air. Since they’re small, it will take time for you to build things, especially large objects, and do not worry about unable to build things as all that is required is your own thoughts, but of course if you plan building a large 3-D printer, you may need to upload blueprints into that machine in order to print anything.

...Welp crud, I thought things were cool before, but this is awesome!

Moving on; on the profile program, it also shows the status you’re in, meaning what condition you’re in and if any sort of status affects you are under, of course some status affects your immune against, to list a few are – Petrify, Drowning, and Void Sickness.

Void Sickness? That doesn’t sound good.

Finally, we have the scanner; the scanner allows you to, well, scan things. Ranging from fauna, lifeforms, beings of interest, weapons, items, locations, and more. The scanner of course has thermal, night-vision, EMF, and a unique type called; Aura vision. Scanning things will cataloge them in your profile program under cataloged. Scanning lifeforms will not only give you their name, personal information, a small detailed explanation about them, but also what they can do and weaknesses/strengths, so remember to always scan things you don’t understand.

There are more programs but to see more, simply ask me or see the advanced tutorial. Thank you for listening to the RST tutorial guide, we hope to help you more, and using Void Tech – the technology of the Multiverse.

Void Tech, so are those the guys that made this RST and… the armor? “Jiule… Do you know who’re these Void Tech people?”

Sadly, I do not, and while they did make me, it appears my memory has been wiped of who my creators are. I can however tell you this, that every piece of equipment – from your weapons, this suit, the RST, and myself have indeed been made by Void Tech.

“Thank you, I was wondering if they may have something to do with me.”

It is no problem user… I’m sorry, but what is your name, we haven’t properly introduced, have we?

My name… my… name… is…

“Luke… call me Luke,” said ‘Luke’.

Luke… I like that name; it means light in many cultures does it not… Which is ironic.

“How so?”

Well you see, Void energy is what walls off other realms, let me explain; imagine the multiverse like this, that each realm or world are suns, and the Void space. Just how these realms bring forth light – life, creation and such – the Void is space, empty… cold… nothingness… it is what walls off other realms from one another. Of course travel through the Void is possible but dangerous, as many beings use simple mass teleportation or a device and simply slip through the Void… but not many rare enter it and if they do… well, I explained to you earlier what happens to normal beings entering such a place, just like entering space without some form of protect. Pop!

“That is an interesting way of looking at it...”

Thank you for asking me, user Luke.

“Just call me Luke, no formalities or this user talk.”

...Of course… Luke…

For awhile the two stay silent… too silent. Greeeeat you just had to make things awkward. “I’m sorry if I insulted you in anyway,” said ‘Luke’.

No no… I was simply staying quiet, and assumed the conversation was over.

“Oh… that is makes sense; but I must ask, or rather talk about something. What can this weapon of mine do exactly?”

Oh, well the weapons’ names are Crossroads & Destiny, they can-

“Wait, I have two weapons?”

My mistake I forgot to mention; almost all your weapons have at least two forms, with two of them having either one or three forms. The katana you have can transform to have a second weapon for you to wield – a short sword called Destiny. If you like to see, simply unsheathe your weapon, and follow my directions.

‘Luke’ nodded, reaching for his katana before holding it with both hands; stopping his walk, he notices he’s standing in a forest with enough amble space to do some practice with his weapon.

Now then, grab one hand onto the blade while the other is held tightly onto the handle. After that, shout out these words; “Weapon Morph!” followed by the weapon’s name of course. The rest should happen and you should be able to duel wield them both.

“Alright, I’ll do that,” said ‘Luke’. Grabbing one hand onto the blade, he focuse with all his might and shouted. “Weapon Morph! Destiny!”

Suddenly a bright light appeared, and the katana began to change as another weapon appeared out of its blade. Held in the hand that gripped the katana’s blade was a short sword – the guard was shaped like an arrow and pointed toward the handle, and while the blade of the katana was a silvery steel, the blade of the short sword was black like obsidian – and the katana felt lightly, making it perfect to be held with one hand instead of two.

It appears you have unlocked some skills by doing your first weapon morph.

On the heads-up display it showed several new abilities for ‘Luke’ to use, which Jiule listed off.

Basic, advanced, and aura skills unlocked! Basic skills: Void Slash, Edge Dash, Fury Swipe! Advance skills: Corruption Blast, Shatter Mine, Shadow Claw! Aura skills: Judgment Call, Void Warp, Dark Gaze!

Sweet, got some cool moves and everything, I want to use these moves so badly!

Suddenly a scream was heard in the distance, which sounded like it came from outside the forest – the scream sounded like a woman’s, and wasn’t too far. With out hesitation, ‘Luke’ dashed off to the source of the scream. On his heads-up display, his map pin-pointed several dots – three of the dots were blue, one was green, and eleven of them were all red – which were rapidly nearing his black triangle icon.

Time to test my new abilities… and maybe some music. “Jiule, I want you to bring up a certain song for me.”

Equestria while under peace wasn’t completely empty of bloodshed and violence, as occasionally raider attacks and murders would pop, especially in the small towns and frontier villages. So it was no shock to Private Emerald; she and those she was ordered to protect was to bring them to Canterlot to her highness about an issue that risen, only to be blocked by a bunch of bandits.

Sadly these weren’t your ordinary rogues as these guys were notorious for killing royal guard ponies, and attacking towns, doing various criminal activities. What was worse is that their leader was a notorious minotaur called, Burin the “Horn Crusher”, for smashing unicorns horns… and what was worse that she was the only unicorn in the small group.

Behind him were a small family of ponies – the young couple were earth ponies with the mother pregnant, and with them was the husband’s old friend, a pegasus – she only knew them for a short while, their names being; Smooth Earth, Carnation Rose, and Sky Watch who was ironically an ex-soldier of the old pegasi army which then became the Wonderbolts. The ex-guard knowing he’d be a distraction tried his best to protect the young couple with a club from the wagon they had with them.

The bandits consisted of four minotaur and several diamond dogs, the mutts wearing pieces of rusted armor and some pieces of royal guard armor, one dog was wearing a royal guard helmet, only managing to bend it due to its small frame not fitting the dog’s large head.

“Give us all your valuables guard, and maybe we’ll make your death quick and clean,” said Burin, chuckling darkly.

Dammit; I kept asking the sergeant for more guards but he told me the smaller our group the better chances of us not being spotted. That worked if I wasn’t wearing my guard armor, that and this route is literally crawling of bandits; I don’t even know how or why he got a promotion in the first place, all he did in that battle before was stand around guarding a room – an empty one at that – stupid nobles and their stupid easy lives.

The dogs were getting closer and closer, one of managing to almost grab Smooth – which of course resulted in that dog getting bucked in the nose by her husband – making the dogs extra wily from the action. They were wielding pole-arms, spears, swords, while the minotaurs had axes, hammers, and Burin wielded a very large mace, its spikes covered in dried blood from previous fights.

“Your not getting through me, bastards!” shouted Emerald, levitating her sword. Each guard was given three weapons each – a sword, spear, and either a crossbow or shield – and earlier in the fight, there was four other diamond dogs. Two were killed by a shot to the head, one had to be shot with two bolts in the chest before her crossbow was swiped away by another dog, while her spear pierced the dog that swatted her crossbow away, but sadly her spear got stuck in the body and now all she had was her sword and magic, but her spells were pretty basic. This meant she only had a healing spell, a simple barrier spell that only blocked the front, and two offense spells – a raw magical shot and an earth-based spell that sends an emerald shard toward its target; her namesake of course.

At that retort, Burin smirked before pointing his mace at her; several dogs grinned viciously before advancing forward, slowly. Emerald while being a private was experienced, the only reason she wasn’t promoted was due to – what her superiors call it – her attitude.

Emerald and those behind her were sweating, worried that their chances of warning Canterlot of what they discovered would end with them being killed off by some lowly bandits. As the diamond dogs approached, their weapons raised… a strange song started to come from the forest behind the ponies.

Everyone stood still, trying to pinpoint what was making this… strange music; in a burst – and increase of the music’s sound – of sticks and splinters, a black figure came charging out just as the song was reaching a certain point.

The figure flew over the ponies and Emerald before coming to a crash… right on top two unsuspecting dogs. With a loud squelch and pop, the dogs were smashed under the weight of the armored figure that stood before them.

The figure’s armor was sleek and sharp, all of it completely black or a close dark blue; its pauldrons had an insignia of a ten-pointed star with an eye in the center. Its helmet had five points, and a strange black visor of some kind in place of a metal face guard. It stood on two legs, but no sign of cloven feet; its hands were five digits and not the regular three or four that either the diamond dogs or minotaur were known to have. A dark cape billowed behind it, as it almost looked ethereal and see-thorough, the end of said cape was tattered and somewhat ripped but it seemed to fit the figure’s look perfectly.

Now the young couple flinched at the brutal execution of the two dogs, while Sky and Emerald only focused but were a little shocked at the suddenness of the attack. “WHO IN THE GREAT MINOTAUR KING ARE YOU!?” shouted Burin.

The figure slightly stood taller than before, even taller than anyone here, and possibly the princess. Looking back at Burin were two pupil-less eyes, their off-gray circles for eyes staring back at him lifelessly… but the voice was what truly unnerved them all.

“...You have ten seconds to turn around, run, and never again harm another being again… Or… well, I’ll leave your imagination to think of something,” said the mysterious being.

The diamonds dog whimpered at the dark tone of the voice, and nearly wet themselves – well one of them actually did, but he kept that from his other fellows – the minotaurs on the other hand felt insulted. They gripped their weapons tightly, before one of them screamed out a response… he would regret that immediately.

“YOU DARE INSULT US!” screamed the nameless minotaur. With a war cry, he charged with both his axes toward the armored figure, as he was counting down.

“Ten, nine, eight, seven,” said the figure as the minotaur approached.

Just he was about to say six, the figure dodged both axes and one quick swipe of his katana, both he and the minotaur stood stock still. The figure went back to his original position and continued to count. “...Six, five, four...”

“Orion! What the heck are you doing?!” shouted Burin.

And just like that, the shout of Burin’s voice was enough for Orion’s upper half of his body to slide off; both parts of his body tumbled to the ground in a wet splat, a pool of fresh blood, soaking the ground. The diamond dogs stared in shock, as well as the minotaurs and ponies; the figure closed to the final number, before speaking what would be the last word they hear from him.

“Two, one… I warned you; and I don’t break promises.” The figure pointed his katana at the bandits, while twirling his short sword until it was left angled lowered, to the side. “Void Warp.”

Just like that, the figure vanished – not in a poof, flash, or blink – he simply disappeared into thin air. Everyone wondered where this vicious warrior went, before one of the dogs screeched and went silent. The armored being stood in the center of the bandit’s group, already decapitating one dog with his short sword.

And like that, all hell went loose.

The dogs began whimpering and screaming in terror, as they either tried running or retaliating back; those who ran found themselves suddenly killed in an instant, but those who fought back… well their fate was far worse.

“Fury Swipe,” said the figure. Holding his katana tightly, a glow began to surround it; facing down one dog that held a crude shield and sword, the weapon sliced through both the shied and sword. The dog itself was left with a cut across his torso before it burst into black flames; the dog screamed and writhed in agony before the flames consumed the poor mutt.

“Shadow Claw. “Another dog tried attacking from a blind spot, only to have a claw wreathed in black flames, smashed into his face. The dog or what remained of his was his lower torso, legs, and arms as his head and upper torso, simply exploded as bits and pieces flew into the last remaining dog.

This dog was shaking fearfully, trying but hopelessly point his weapon at the armored being. Without hesitation, the being sliced the dog in half with his katana, and proceeded to walk toward the minotaurs.

The two minotaurs that both wielded hammers, charged both sides of the armored being, intending to smash him in the middle.

Seeing this coming, the figure hopped at the last second as both hammers hit each other. The figure stood on top both weapons, as both minotaur stared up at their demise.

Instead of using his swords, he send two powerful kicks that caused both of their necks to snap at impossible turns. Both bodies fell to the ground as the figure knelt down in a pose before standing back up, leaving bodies littered everywhere.

Emerald stared amazed… until she looked around and couldn’t find Burin… and then she felt a presence behind her. Quickly she turned around but was too late as Burin grabbed her by the neck, choking her. The minotaur brought up a knife and held it up against his neck, just as the armored being turned to face them.

“Ah ah ah, I wouldn’t make a move if I were you. Try anything and I’ll slit this mare’s throat; now you listen and you listen carefully, I want you to go to Canterlot, head straight to that princess of theirs and attack her. If you manage to kill her, then I may have to change my title from bandit leader to warmonger!” shouted Burin, smiling madly at the thought.

The figure kept still, with both weapons still out, but not pointing at him. At first, it looked like Burin one… except there was one trick up the figure’s metaphorical sleeve… as he placed a trap earlier, while that one minotaur that charged at him.

“Shatter Mine,” said the figure, letting the rest happen.

“Shatter what?” asked Burin, before it was too late.

Suddenly a strange swirling orb appeared in front of him and Emerald, the orb was glowing before the glow rapidly started blink before it stayed to a constant glow. One second a bright flash and noise appeared that blinded everyone. Emerald thought she was dead, but after a while reopened her eyes; once she rubbed them she looked around and saw what was behind her now.

Burin was impaled with the figure’s katana, while the short sword pierced his chest as well. The minotaur tried to say something but only managed to cough out blood – the figure didn’t care – with a flick, Burin’s corpse was sent flying off, as it landed against a tree. The force of the toss caused the tree and shudder, as the corpse rolled onto its side before landing loudly on its back.

The figure did another flick of the hand that held his katana and all the blood on it splattered to the ground. The figure then turned around until it faced Emerald; Emerald looked around quickly and grabbed her sword with both hooves – she was too shell-shocked to use magic – the weapon shaking in her grip. However the figure ignored her as it reached behind her, as she instinctively flinched and dropped her weapon, covering her head with both hooves.

For awhile she stayed like that until she looked up, and saw the figure had grabbed a piece of fabric from one of the corpses and was cleaning his other weapon. After that he put both weapons together and after a flash, they were both combined into a slightly longer katana. The figure put away his weapon by placing it on his back as a loud clank was heard, as the weapon stayed on his back.

The figure gazed down on Emerald once more, kneeling down onto her level; she flinched back in fear, but before she could scoot back, the figure grabbed her by her withers. It then began to wipe her cheek with the same cloth he was using to clean before tossing it to the side. Then it rummaged one of the bodies and grabbed a bag, then it went back to Emerald and pulled out another cloth, a bottle, and some bandages.

After wetting the bottle with the cloth, he cleaned and patted her cheek; a sharp sting was felt as she moved back in pain but stayed still as possible. The figure continued to clean her up and after bandaging her head, moved to one of her legs and did the same thing there. After that, it gripped the bag and suddenly the bag itself vanished into small little squares that floated into the figure’s hand.

What… did it do just now? Emerald then came out of her stupor once she heard it speak again.

“The wounds aren’t life threatening, but that leg of yours may be inoperable for awhile. Don’t put any weight onto it, and don’t strain yourself,” said the figure. “Also, what’s your name – that includes you and the others.”

That voice is going to give me nightmares. “M-my, name’s Private Emerald of Princess Celestia’s Royal Guard. The two earth ponies are Smooth Earth and Carnation Rose, the pegasus is Sky Watch; who’re you?”

The figure stood back up, and did a small bow before raising back to his full height. “My name is Luke,” said ‘Luke’, introducing himself.

“Its mighty nice meetin you Mr Luke,” said Smooth, his accent getting through. “But we really need to get ta Canterlot, pronto.”

“We have a message for Princess Celestia; an important one,” said Rose.

“What kind of message may I ask?”

Before anypony could speak, Emerald stopped them. “Now hold on a second; now I’m thankful you rescued me, but we can’t just trust you, especially after what we just saw! Just what exactly are you and where did you come from!?”

For a second, ‘Luke’ paused, thinking about what to say, and how to respond. Now how do I explain this?

It is best to stick with the truth, but I suggest we not mention about your from another world or the Void.

‘Luke’ nodded internally, before stopping his inquisitive look. “I came from the Frozen North; I wandered and gotten lost in my travels. I came upon a railway and spotted a train, and later hitched a ride and came here to Equestria. I was making my way to the city in the mountain, when I heard a scream and came here,” said ‘Luke’, giving his story.

“The Frozen North? ...Well we haven’t exactly mapped the north, so we have no idea what’s up there; alright, your story is sound until we get proof its true,” said Emerald.

“I thank you for trusting me,” said ‘Luke’, bowing once more.

“There’s no need for being so thankful, it should be us to-” Before Rose could finish, she grunted in pain as she hugged the bulge around her barrel with one hoof. Smooth quickly moved to his wife’s side, carefully moving her back onto the wagon.

“We have to get to Canterlot, the baby’s come soon!” said Smooth, in a panic.

Canterlot, so that’s what that city is called. ‘Luke’ can feel the city he saw earlier being listed and tagged as Canterlot on his mini-map.

“Okay alright, we head straight to Canterlot – if we see any trouble, you stop them, got it Luke! Double time everypony!” shouted Emerald.

While Emerald and Sky strapped themselves to the wagon, Smooth kept his wife company for the trip, while ‘Luke’ walked beside the wagon, keeping an eye on his surroundings through his mini-map.

“I said keep an eye, don’t just look ahead!”

“I am keeping an eye...”

“What are you-”

“To our left are two rocks, our right, a bush with a rabbit behind it,” said ‘Luke’, lowering down to grab a pebble. He then tossed the pebble into said bush which had a rabbit hop out in panic; Emerald was shocked.

He can sense his surroundings without even looking! Just who is this guy?

A couple of hours of traveling up the mountain…

The small group managed to finally arrived to the gates of Canterlot; two guards stood vigilant before they saw the wagon. Private Emerald told them to stay put as she approached the guards, which both guards kept their gaze forward until one spoke up.

“Fellow guard; rank and name!” shouted the pony on the left.

“Private Emerald; I’m here to bring a pony who has information that is vital for her highness ears!”

The two guards kept still as the one on the left used some magic only to later stop said magic, before looking at Emerald. “I have confirmed this is true; you may proceed.” Both guards opened the gates and stepped aside, but as the group began to enter, the guard on the right stopped them.

“HOLD IT! Who or what is that?” The guard pointed his spear at ‘Luke’, Smooth and Rose stared in fear at the guard, as Sky kept his hooves up and wings ready in case a fight was to occur, while Emerald quickly spoke up.

“He’s a traveler, and saved us from a group bandits of bandits; he killed Burin the Horn Crusher and most of his lackeys,” said Emerald.

The two guards looked in disbelief before looking back at the group. “Prove it.” Emerald nodded, and pulled out something from the wagon – before they left she grabbed something, both as a trophy and proof. What came out was Burin’s signature mace as it was made back at his homeland. The guard on the right examined the weapon before nodding at recognizing at minotaur-made weapon.

“Yep, this is his weapon, I recognize this think from anywhere. Alright, we believe you; we’ll give him the bounty for killing all of Burin’s group.”

“Actually; I managed to only kill eleven of those dogs, three of those minotaurs and Burin himself. The other four were dead before I came to save them,” said ‘Luke’. The guards were a bit taken back by his voice, but mostly from his honesty. Most bounty hunters would take any chance to get the bits, whether they did the act or not. Either this guy wasn’t a bounty hunter, or was new to the whole thing.

“I see, well you’ll still be getting your bits.”

The group continued to enter the city; ‘Luke’ gazed at his surrounding when his mini-map showed the name of the location below it.

Canterlot

The city itself had spires of marble, the buildings made of marble and the streets were as white – and you guessed it correctly – marble. Everything was made of marble or any other colors; either purple, yellow or orange. Ponies – mostly unicorns – trotted by wearing fancy clothes, with their noises high in the air; they passed by ‘Luke’ with disgust in their eyes. The looks they gave him didn’t seem to bother him – it was hard to tell as all they could see was his helmet.

Emerald had noticed one think during their journey to Canterlot after meeting ‘Luke’, as for starters, after he killed off all the bandits, his eyes then had pupils to them while before they were empty and only showed two gray circles. The pupils or dots in this case were a dark red, that were the size of a bit coin; it looked as if he was constantly glaring.

Can this guy lowered that look or something, its a bit unnerving to be honest. Emerald kept trotting down with the wagon being parked earlier somewhere. The four ponies neared Canterlot Castle, and on the way there, ‘Luke’ would slowly gaze around, keeping said gaze onto something or somepony, or would sometimes pull out a strange object from his waist, snapping it to his forearm and tapping onto it. And just what is that that he has?

‘Luke’ busied going through the various new information he had acquired on his way here – this was the creatures he encountered, the fauna, some of the locations and buildings, and finally those he was traveling with – to distract himself, and of course he could listen to music but that possibly spook everypony.

I’d rather not to anything to get these guys startled; it looks like a pin needle being dropped is enough to cause a stampede. Going through his tablet, reading a particular data file about the three pony tribes, the voice of Jiule came.

I have manage to scan all of central Equestria so far, and have found two energy spikes; the energy spikes are similar to your weapons but I am not sure which weapons they are. One seems to be located somewhere here in Canterlot, but I can’t get a reading of its location – this possibly means its somewhere my scans can’t reach or is being kept hidden. The other is located in a forest that’s south of us in some forest called the Everfree Forest.

That’s good to know at least, now maybe I can finally try out these weapons and what they can do.

The group managed to reach the castle’s gates, the guards there knowing their arrival and letting them cross. Once entering they saw the instant sound of activity being heard; numerous ponies – all guards – were training in the front courtyard, sparring or practicing their various craft with one another. Earth ponies practice throwing swings at one another with wooden swords or real swords. Unicorns fire and prepared spells against test dummies across a long yard, while pegasi practices flying and using crossbows with their wings.

One pony in particular was shouting for the ponies to train harder until he saw Emerald, and kept down a platform he stood on. “PRIVATE EMERALD! Well its been awhile since I seen your sorry flank!”

“Good to see you, Drill Sergeant Warcry, sir,” said Emerald, saluting with a smirk.

“You too private… how’s Private Wet Blanket?” asked Warcry, giving his own smirk.

“He’s a sergeant now; upper brass promoted him for ‘following orders, to the letter’,” said Emerald, raising her hooves to show her use of quotation marks.

“Again!? What is wrong with those ponies; in my eyes he’ll still be a private! Those fools don’t know how incompetent he really is.” With a sigh Warcry, looked back at Emerald. “Well what brings you here, private?”

“Orders sir; I’m to escort this mare and her husband to the princess.”

“Well don’t let me stop you, go on.” As Emerald and the group went off, Warcry spotted ‘Luke’. “Hold on… Who’s this?”

Emerald looked back and then to Warcry, before going with a shrug. “Don’t know, but he save my flank, so he’s good on my book. Though to be honest, he took down Burin’s group by himself, though I at least got four of those mutts.”

“Really now?” Warcry appraoched ‘Luke’ until he stood before the tall being. “Hey, how about you and I spar later, after you done seeing the princess? Is that fine?”

‘Luke’ looked down at Warcry and thought of this; after some careful thinking, he responded. “A duel would be nice; I’d like to see how my technique will handle against a pony.”

“Now now, don’t get all cocky with me sonny; I may look old but I still got some tricks under my sleeve,” said Warcry, unfazed by ‘Luke’ voice.

“I look forward to facing against you then,” said ‘Luke’, leaving with the others.

The group entered the castle, going down several halls and up some stairs before they approached two large doors. Before they could enter though, Rose had to be taken to the medical area of the castle due to her baby; Sky Watch volunteered to watch over her as he doesn’t know the information that Smooth and Rose know, leaving Smooth, Emerald, and ‘Luke’ standing in front of the doors to the throne room.

“Her highness, is busy with a noble right; wait until the meeting is over,” said the guard.

Smooth Earth seem to sweat – whether it was from meeting Princess Celestia or something else could be debated later – anxiously pacing back and forth. Emerald had enough and stopped him in his pacing. “Don’t worry, your wife be fine; you wouldn’t left your old friend with her if you didn’t trust him,” said Emerald.

Smooth nodded to that and took a deep breath to calm his nerves, were at the same time the guard announced for them to enter.

With that, Smooth, Emerald, and ‘Luke’ entered inside; on the far end of the long hall-like room was Celestia, as she sat on her throne. Beside her was anther pony that seemed to be an announcer, and several guards stationed around the room. A group nobles could be seen standing to the side, watching all of this happen.

“Introducing Smooth Earth, Private Emerald, and… and…” The announcer pony whispered to one of the guards before she approached ‘Luke’.

“Um, what’s your name please?” asked the mare, a bit sheepish for not asking for his name beforehand.

‘Luke’ was about to answer when Jiule’s voice was spoken in his head.

I think it is best that your real name isn’t used; as while the name itself would be find… Your somewhere new, and I believe a new start wouldn’t be too harmful.

...You know… she has a point; I don’t have any memory of my past, and I only remember Luke, but who knows, Luke couldn’t be my name and be another person’s name… And I think I know what name to choose.

“My name is… Zen.”

Author's Note

The character now has a name; meet Zen, the Void Knight. I think a cover and small drawing of him should come some time in the future. The next chapter is going to involve a certain princess, and a duel with the drill sergeant.

Ch.3: You Will Know My Name (Edited)

Some moments earlier…

Princess Celestia – ruler of Equestria, goddess of the sun, and epitome of grace, beauty, and kindness – has solely guided and ruled over her ponies for the last thousand years… yet even though she’s praised by her ponies, given all the cake she could want, and more… not of it was worth what she lost.

Being the only immortal alive, and alone; her sister, Princess Luna, now known as Nightmare Moon is banished to the moon, and while her banishment would not last forever, the wait was long and soul crushing. Behind her facade of a happy, glorious smile, she was deep in despair and sadness, the only moments of peace was from doing the things she loved… only to be reminded of the mistakes she made.

Since these past five-hundred years, she has tried her best to keep her ponies together in harmony. And while it only took a decade since Nightmare’s banishment for everypony to forget, it nearly took five-hundred years to keep the peace. There are still pieces of chaos and violence in the farther reaches of Equestria, where her power and will are weakest, do what she can from her throne.

It didn’t help that she possibly arguing with the most frustrating stallion ever. I swear if I hear another idea of foal labor I’m going to make everypony’s eardrums bleed once I’m done screaming in this stallion’s face.

“Flippant Deal; while these ideas do sound… ‘interesting’, we are entering a new era, and I believe these sort of opinions will be frowned upon. So I must ask to stop attempting to have the younger generations enter the workforce – especially in dangerous locations!”

The unicorn called Flippant Deal, was one of the more infamous nobles, but surprisingly made a good amount of wealth… through unsavory means. Sadly proof of these means haven’t been found and so far he has been kept a close eye on him by both the guard and Celestia.

There are similar ponies like him that Celestia wished to send to Tartarus herself, but these ponies are lacking any evidence whatsoever, or kept their private lives out of the media.

“But your highness, I believe such a proposition would work greatly for yourself and many other ponies – my new workforce would double, nay, triple work production for next couple of years, and give the younger generation some work experience. Don’t you agree,” said Flippant, giving a toothy grin.

Celestia replaced her usual smile with a glare; Flippant chuckled weakly as sweat started to gather around his brow. A loud cough came and Celestia looked to the side; standing some distance from her with some other nobles with him was General Deluxe Jacket, and his wife, Elegant Dress. The couple were known in the nobility as General Deluxe was the greatest soldier of their time, while Elegant prepared the most glamorous of social parties; the couple were also donate their wealth to helping the poor and sick.

“I think we should go back to the main issue at hoof; the city of Manehatten needs more funding to complete the residential district of the city. Baltimare and Fillydelphia are rampant with crime, and let’s not forget about the Griffish Isles – the griffin settlers and pony immigrants are starting to show signs of distrust and possibly a war on our hooves. I may be a general but even I know that the lost of life isn’t worth to make a point,” said Deluxe.

Celestia smiled at this, ponies like Deluxe she could count on, she would be happy to see how their grandchildren would be like and future generations to come from the family clan. The princess nodded in agreement, when a guard entered the throne room.

The guard removed his helmet, and knelt down in respect to relay his message. “Your highness, a young couple with a friend of theirs that were escorted by Private Emerald have arrived. Shall I bring them in?”

“Of course – this meeting is adjourned until further notice; leave if your business here is done,” said Celestia.

A few of the nobles left – including Flippant Deal – leaving only the guards in the throne room, and Deluxe, Elegant and their posse. For a few minutes the room was quiet until the doors opened; entering inside was one of the ponies’ escorted by Private Emerald who was with the stallion, but most peculiarly was a tall bipedal armored being that Celestia has never seen before.

Now who could this be?

An announcer on her left opened a scroll and took a deep inhale to announce those who entered. “Introducing Smooth Earth, Private Emerald, and… and…” said the announcer, look at the scroll he was given. The pony then motioned for one of the guards; while mostly nopony could hear what he said, Celestia did however. “Who’s the one in the armor – ask him his name?”

The guard nodded before approaching the armored being, the guard seeming to ask while the being stood there in thought. This day may be interesting after all.

“My name is… Zen.”

Oddly enough when he said this, Private Emerald seem to stare back in confusion before facing her highness once more. Then for a while she removed her helmet and did the same thing the previous guard did; the earth pony with her did the same but the armored being called Zen seemed to stand clueless.

“Bow you idiot,” said Emerald, muttering. For a second Zen continued to stand as if he was in deep thought, before lowering himself but instead of kneeling he had one arm around his middle and bent his whole upper body down a certain angle. He kept this for a few seconds before rising back up, while the other two ponies continued to kneel. And the day gets more and more interesting.

“Your highness; Private Emerald of the 8th Company, reporting for duty! I have completed my mission and brought Smooth Earth and his family to Canterlot, safely!” said Emerald, still kneeling.

“Thank you for your service private, but… Who’s this you have with you; I know their name but not their race?” asked Celestia, awaiting an answer.

Before Emerald could answer Zen seem to step forward; in that instant several royal guard approached with spears forward, the one that spoke to Zen even had her spear pointed behind him.

Zen’s POV – Canterlot Castle, Throne Room

Well aren’t I in a pickle. Zen’s mini-map showed all the guards that surrounded him were not highlighted red but instead orange.

I seem to have forgotten to tell you something Zen; the colors of different targets on your mini-map, each have a meaning – red means enemy targets, blue means civilians or non-threats, green mean allies, orange means possible threats or non-target threats, yellow means VIP targets. There are more color types but these are the ones you should best memorize; if you wish to contact me with having to speak, simply turn off the communicator on your helmet, and you can speak without anyone hearing your voice.

Again you come to save the day Jiule, I swear I don’t know what I’d do without you. After that, Zen turned off the radio to give Jiule a quick order.

“Jiule, I want you to scan every entity in this room, only; give me names, occupation, age, you name it,” said Zen, inside his helmet.

I’ll do what I can, it’ll only take a minute. After done with that, Zen turned his communicator just as one of the guards began to speak.

“Step back; nopony or anyone may approach the princess without just cause!”

“Pardon my rudeness,” said Zen. His voice had the desired effect; all of the guards flinched back just how Emerald first reacted when hearing his voice for the first time. The nobles that stood to the side flinched back to except for Deluxe and Elegant, while Celestia gained an intrigued look in her eyes. “As you know my name is Zen, I met Private Emerald the ponies she was escorting when they were attacked by some raiders. I swiftly handled them of course, and decided to travel with them to Canterlot.”

Celestia leaned forward to get a better look of Zen and his armor; after being satisfied with what she saw, she leaned back to her seat, before speaking. “And what reason… do you have for coming to Canterlot?” asked Celestia.

“None; just how I explained to Emerald – I arrived from the Frozen North, and spotted a train that led me to Equestria – you could say that I’m lost,” said Zen.

“So a faraway traveler then; well it is my honor to meet you, and since this is the first time that anypony and myself have met anyone like you, you shall be treated like any ambassador to come to Equestria.”

“I welcome and thank your hospitality, and I hope our relationship grows.” Zen stepped back to stand with Emerald and Smooth, the guards settling down and going back to their original positions.

Emerald sighed before looking at Smooth; with a nod he stood back up and moved forward to speak. “Your highness, I come with grave news from Vanhoover; the city is under siege by a small army of minotaurs,” said Smooth, his accent gone. “I’m not sure if they come from the Minotaur Lands but I was told by Private Emerald’s superior that their rogues and possibly defectors from the nation. They’ve taken over the city and myself, my wife and companion have barely managed to escape, and they plan to move their forces here to Canterlot in two weeks – possibly sooner.”

The nobles and some of the guards look in fear and worry before Celestia raised her hoof and silence once more reign; she then looked at all her ponies then at Smooth Earth. She rose from her throne and moved down to meet Smooth Earth who simply gazed downward to not offend or look upon Celestia; for awhile she stood before him before cupping his chin with her hoof, raising his head to look at her.

“Do not worry my little pony, we will save your fellow ponies and retake Vanhoover from these defectors,” said Celestia, moving her gaze to General Deluxe. “General Deluxe, I want our forces to prepare to defend Canterlot, and send messengers to all the cities and towns near Vanhoover about what has occurred and tell the blacksmiths to prepare my armor for me!”

“It will be done your highness,” said Deluxe, bowing and exiting. Deluxe’s posse exited the throne room, leaving Celestia alone with her guards, Smooth, Emerald, and Zen.

“Now then, I thank you for telling me this Smooth Earth – I believe you should check on your wife, Emerald would you please lead him to the medical wing.”

Emerald nodded and put her helmet back on then led Smooth with her. Once the two left the throne room, Celestia now stood alone with Zen; she moved back to her throne and sat down, looking upon the armored being.

Now what shall we do with you? “Zen – am I correct – while I must thank you for saving my ponies, I believe an award must be given. Go speak to Organize Mess our quartermaster, he should give you the bounty on these bandits you fought. I’ll also have somepony lead you to your room for you-”

“That won’t be necessary,” said Zen, interrupting Celestia.

“Oh, and why so?”

“I have… a good sense of direction, I can find my way to the room and this quartermaster; you have done enough by allowing me to stay in Canterlot,” said Zen, bowing again.

Celestia gave a confused look before it shifted back to her signature smile. I can’t tell if he’s being prideful or not… Whatever it may be, that armor he’s wearing isn’t just for protection.

“But I must ask for a favor,” said Zen, catching her attention.

“Ask for anything, I’ll do my best to make your stay here better.” Zen nodded at that statement before thinking of what he should ask.

I know one of my weapons are here but I shouldn’t tell her that, I also want to try out my weapon still and whatever things I can do… I think that duel with that Warcry pony might be coming in handy after all. “I wish to test my mettle – my skills to say the least – I’ve haven’t fought for a long time, and wish to keep my skills sharpened and mind clear for any situation. I believe a Drill Sergeant called Warcry asked for a duel with me; if it is possible I may fight him, that is all I ask.”

Celestia thought about this then moved to the other pony that stood beside her – possibly a secretary or maid. “Please tell Drill Sergeant Warcry about his duel request for Zen has been accepted, and prepare the duel at the Canterlot Colosseum in two days,” said Celestia, whispering to the mare beside her.

The mare nodded then exited through a side door; Celestia looked back at Zen and nodded. “I find this request acceptable, I myself would like to see the one who defend my ponies, fought these raiders. I hope to find this duel as entertaining and a good morale boost for the troops – Drill Sergeant Warcry is known to bring the newer recruits a tad upset when under his training regime.” I could remember when I first met the pony; he does not let his namesake down, that is for certain.

“Again I thank you for your generosity; I will take my leave, and maybe we may… talk in private sometime.”

“I’d love that; come to the gardens later in the afternoon, you can join for tea if you like,” said Celestia. Zen bowed once more for the final time, and exited the throne room; Celestia saw the size of his weapon, being as big as him and big enough to cut a fully grown minotaur in half. She also saw some of her guards saw the size of his weapon and gulped – whether it was in fear or the fact he could wield such a weapon.

Several minutes after Zen left the Throne Room…

After exiting the throne room, Zen wandered the castle… well to the eyes of others it make look like wandering, in reality, he was mapping each of the castle’s floors and sections – well the areas he has access to of course. Right now he was indeed going to the quartermaster’s office; Jiule mapped and pinpointed each of Zen’s objectives today, listing them down with collecting his bounty first, explore Canterlot for awhile secondly, visit Celestia later in the afternoon, then finally find one of his weapons.

Right now, Zen was going down a hall that should lead to the quartermaster’s office; after taking a turn, he spotted a few doors on both sides of the hallway. Following his mini-map, Zen took the first door to his right; above said door was a said that said, “Quartermaster Organize Mess”. Knocking on the door, Zen gets no response so after a second knock someone responds.

“Doors open, come inside!” shouted a male voice.

Entering inside, what Zen expected to see was not what he thought it be like. Whoa… this place is a mess. The room was three times wider than a regular room and twice as high, as there were boxes, crates, and other stuff that were either stacked, piled, or left on the ground carelessly.

“I’m in the back, and sorry about the mess, we just got a new shipment of weapons from the armory!”

Following the source of the voice – and the blue blip on his mini-map – until he went around some crates. Working on a desk was a big earth pony, who was currently writing something down, the stallion looked gruff and masculine, but held a form of hidden genius behind his chestnut-colored eyes. The stallion still kept his eyes onto what he was writing, occasionally mumbling something about more shields and running out of training dummies.

“If you’re here for that crate of arrows, its over-” Just as the stallion looked up while pointing a hoof to a crate to his side, he finally saw Zen. “...there...”

Zen coughed finally getting this stallion’s attention, standing straighter than before. “Greetings, my name is Zen; Princess Celestia told me to come here to get a bounty on some bandits I executed. Would you be the quartermaster by chance?”

Finally realizing why this… armored thing is here for, the stallion smoothed his unkempt mane and stood back, extending a hoof. “Indeed I am; Quartermaster Organize Mess! You here for a bounty you say? Well just tell me the name, and I’ll look through and hoof you your reward,” said Mess.

Zen shook the stallion’s hoof before he went under his desk and brought out a few wanted posters. “So, who was the fella?”

“Hmmm… I believe his name was Burin, I also killed several of his lackeys… three other minotaurs, and eleven diamond dogs, if I’m correct,” said Zen, in thought.

“Wait, your the one who handled with that piece of cow manure?! Damn, I thought those rumors I heard from those guards were fake; well thanks for handling that piece of crap, he’s been making it difficult for the guard – which included myself – bastards kept looting the bodies, making us restock our supplies and waste resources.”

After finding the wanted poster and several others, Mess pulled a drawer and brought out a metal box. Opening said box with a key, inside were a bunch of golden coins – or bits from what the scanner is calling them – and a few gems. After counting them down, and writing how many was removed from the box onto a piece of paper, Mess shoved the bits into a coin bag and hoofed in to Zen.

Zen took the bag and immediately sent it to his personal storage. “Dang, that’s one neat trick. What did you do?”

“I have a… storage of sorts; its not like a bag or anything, more of a separate space of reality to put away any items I find,” said Zen, trying to explain his item storage.

“…Sooooo… like an enchanted bag that can hold an infinite number of things,” said Mess, simplifying what he heard.

“In a sense, yes; thank you for giving me the reward but… I have zero knowledge what to spend it on, or rather where to spend it.”

Mess had a knowing look and motioned for Zen to come close, but because of his height, Zen had to kneel down until his helmet was directly leveled with Mess’s head.

“New here huh, well I was too so to one traveler to the other, I know a few places you can check out. I know an awesome bakery that sells the best garlic toast, a friend of mine owns the place so just tell her that Organize Mess sent yeah. For that interesting weapon you got, head to the eastern part of the city near the mountain, there you can find some blacksmiths to see that weapon and armor of yours for repairs and the like. Finally there’s a tavern called ‘the Lazy Stallion’ just some distance in between the castle and the southern guard barracks, the owner is called Sweet Liquor, and don’t let his looks fool you, he’s a quite the conversationalist for somepony his size. Now I hope you have a great time here, and good luck.” Organize Mess smiled back as Zen left, the stallion waving his farewells.

Once Zen exited his office, three more objectives appeared – the first was to see this bakery at the marketplace, the second was to go find a blacksmith and finally was to visit the tavern called ‘the Lazy Stallion’ in that order – on his mini-map, all highlighted, including his other objectives.

Which one of these would you like going to first? The nearest is the tavern, but due to the time, I believe it be best we head to this blacksmith first… however, we should gather supplies at this marketplace while we can; the choice is yours in the end.

Hmmmm… getting some information from this tavern would be useful, though getting my stuff checked at a smithy isn’t bad either… but Jiule is right, I haven’t eaten anything ever since I gotten here and while I am not hungry, there’s no problem with getting ready if I do. “The marketplace will be our first destination.

With that Zen headed off to the marketplace, exiting the castle the same way he entered it, the two guards watched him leave but vigilantly until somepony stopped him just as he was leaving.

“HOLD IT! WAIT!”

Zen turned around and saw a blue furred unicorn with an emerald green mane and tail, while at first glance the mare looked unremarkable, but when Zen saw her eyes, they were the same color as that guard that escorted him here – bronze eyes. It’s that guard from earlier, but what does she want?

“Hey, I’m off duty until I’m called later tomorrow, since you’re new here and all, I thought I’d show you around… that and I am famished. So where you want to go? ...Oh by the way, why did you not tell the princess your real name?” asked Emerald, a little curious.

“...If I must be honest, I wasn’t sure ‘Luke’ was my real name. Before I met you and those other ponies, I can’t remember anything from before I came to this land, my real name and the like, everything I once knew is a blank.” Not entirely true, there’s fragments here and there, I know what songs I like and what they’re called but I can’t recall how I knew them or better yet, where they come from. I have a grasp of these simple memories but anything complicating than that is too much… as if something is blocking my ability to recall anything.

“Damn really? You should of told me, told the princess… Well why Zen then?”

“It was one of the names I found with the belongings I found with me, I thought it would be… a fitting name to choose.”

“Speaking of stuff, where do you keep everything you have?” The two began walking, heading to the marketplace – one following, the other leading… or the other way around.

With a short example, Zen brought back the bag he looted from one of the bodies before and the bit bag. Placing the bag of bits into the satchel bag, he slung it until it hang around his torso and on his side. “I’m able to hold things through a – and through the words of another - ‘an enchanted compartment with infinite storage’. While useful, I’ll keep to more practical means of storing things in public; I’d rather not have to explain over and over how it works.”

“Yeah… cool...” said Emerald, sweating. Zen noticed this but before he could ask, Emerald answered swiftly, sighing. “That voice of yours is giving me the heebi-geebies… you might removing that helmet so you can speak normally.”

“Sadly I’d love to, but my armor seems to be stuck on. Whether it has to do with my amnesia or not, but I was planning on seeing a blacksmith later. You may join me if you like after our visit to the marketplace.”

“Sure, I’d like to see that weapon of yours, especially if its being inspected by a professional.”

For awhile the two wandered into the marketplace; Zen went to various of stores that interest him and before long the two headed to the bakery Zen was told about by Crate. Zen has bought several items from the marketplace – these include, a bushel of apples, some water containers, a bundle of rope, a blanket, some cloth, and some flint to start a fire – and due to his intimidating look, a majority of the shopkeepers gave him a discount. This gave Emerald a laugh from seeing every shopkeeper they passed, whimpering in panic.

“That was hilarious, I never seen something like that in my life! Ahaahahah!” said Emerald, finding the thing humorous.

“To be feared is not something I want to have as a common thing.”

“Sorry sorry; anyway, let’s head to this bakery you mentioned, I’m hungry!”

The two finally reached the bakery, and entering inside the bakery had some chairs and tables but the building itself was empty. A mare was by some shelves in the back, before she heard the signature ding from the bell placed on the door. The mare stepped down from the stool she was on and approached her latest customers for their orders.

“Welcome to Sweet Roll’s Bakery, how can I help you?” asked the mare, and glanced at her latest customers. Once seeing them, instead of the fearful look that Zen thought would happen, she gave an intrigued one instead. “Wow, never see anyone like you before; your not a minotuar, way to tall and slim for a minotaur… a dragon maybe? Nah, dragons don’t wear armor, their scales are tough enough without it.”

“I myself am not sure what I am, but I can tell you my name. Zen, and the mare beside me is Emerald; I came here because somepony by the name of Organize Mess said this was a good spot to buy some food,” said Zen.

“Really now, of course that stallion brought you here,” said Sweet, with a huff. “I keep telling him I don’t need help, advertising my wares from him… Well nothing can be done – what can I get you two.”

Emerald approached and spotted the blackboard in the back with a list of different pastries and food to eat. With a good look, Emerald nodded and look back at Sweet Roll. “I’ll have the Canterlot Mountain Roll,” said Emerald, with finality.

“Alright; and what about you big guy?”

Zen glanced at the different foods to choose from… but for some reason, his need for hunger did not arise. “I’m fine actually...”

“Wait really? But you like haven’t eaten anything since we came to this city!”

“Whoa now, what’s this about not eating? I may be trying to sell my wares but I ain’t letting nobody starve themselves on my watch! Now you go buy something, or I’ll force feed you!”

“It is not I am trying to starve myself… rather my need for hunger has literally vanished… And if I even do get hungry, my helmet is sealed shut from being opened at all.”

Sweet gave a sad look, before a thought came to here; suddenly the mare ran to the back through some double doors. A couple of noises were heard – consisting of pots and pans clattering loudly on the ground – when she returned with a little baggy, hoofing it to Zen.

“Try this, nobody can resist my famous ‘Jelly-Filled Bread’, I’m working on another name for them, but so far ponies seem to love them,” said Sweet, proud of her creation.

Opening the bag, inside was a donut with some jelly filled inside, the pastry giving a sweet smell that made Emerald drool. Zen stared at the treat before looking up at Sweet, the mare giving a go ahead gesture with her hooves. After continuing to stare at it, Zen trying putting near his helmet, thinking this to all be stupid.

How in the heck am I going to eat this when I can’t remove my-

Suddenly, something interesting happened; the donut slowly turned into particles like when he does it with his hands, but instead of the particles going into his hands, they want to two slots on the side of the lower part of his helmet. Once the particles entered, Zen felt no, tasted the donut itself as if he were eating it, confused and shocked, Jiule’s voice came up.

It appears that while your need to eat has vanished, which includes your hydration levels, you may still eat and drink with the two vents on the side of your helmet. The vents will turn anything that you consider food into matter, while this matter can be used to consume to replenish aura, it can also be used to repair your armor by using the matter and transferring into repairable material after battles. While armor and aura can regenerate naturally, this will quicken the replenish time even more, so eating after and before fights is important; think of it as keeping up your stamina after a winded fight.

Well, so much for starving, but why am I not hungry anymore… is this suit… keeping me alive?

Zen finally noticed the other two mares looking back at him – Emerald was shocked even more while Sweet Roll seemed to wait with bated breath. “Sooooo… how is it?”

“...It is surprisingly delicious… Also, I think I know a good name. How about… donut?”

“Donut huh… Not bad, yeah, I’ll think I’ll keep it – Sweet Roll’s famous jelly-filled donuts! Hey, tell Organize Mess for thanks for sending you to me, your more of a help than I thought. As thanks, the food’s for free; come by anytime you want.”

Emerald thanks Sweet Roll, as we both exited her bakery, and while Emerald ate her food, we made our way to my next destination. Time to find myself a blacksmith.

Reaching the eastern part of the city was somewhat difficult, due to this part of the city risen to a certain incline, making the pathways here a slope upward. A majority of the buildings were different smithies and stores for weapons, armors, and materials to for other blacksmith to buy.

Zen and Emerald entered the area and for awhile couldn’t find a blacksmith that interested Zen. Thought after sometime, a certain stallion stopped him as he was glancing at some weapons on a few stands.

“Hey you! Tall, big, and intimidating; you interested in me checking that katana of yours?!” shouted a random voice.

Wait, this pony knows what a katana is? Zen turned around but instead of expecting a pony, he saw a minotaur wielding a smithy hammer and wore a large protective apron and heavily covered gloves around his four fingered hands. Scratch that, he's a minotaur.

“They weren’t kidding when some strange armored being came into this city; its rare enough that other species come to Equestria, but your a new level of strange if I have seen anything from this city and the new visitors we get coming here. Name’s Steel Forge, I’m a blacksmith from the Minotaur Lands, and I came to Equestria to improve my skill and spread my name!” said Steel, grinning. “By the way, I noticed you have a katana, and the last time I seen a weapon like that was from south west of here. I travel a lot and I seen a tribe of warriors use weapons like yours… well, maybe not as big or lengthy as yours. May I take a gander at that magnificent piece?”

Zen was unsure to let this minotaur touch his weapon, but since he was the only one to ever know what his weapon was, and with confidence, it was safe to say he was trustworthy enough. Pulling his weapon from his back, he laid on both his hands; Steel put away his hammer to a holster on him, gently lifting the surprisingly heavy weapon – even for him – to his grip. For awhile Steel had to balance himself before gently settling the weapon on a large anvil for inspection.

After some ‘awws’ and ‘ohhhs’ later, Steel looked up at Zen with an amazed and impressed look. “I seen my fair share of weapons through my travels, but whoever made this was a master. Its as if they simply made it out of thin air or brought it into existence! Either way, while there’s nothing I can improve upon this weapon, maybe there is something I can do for you?”

“Actually there is; you see, I had this armor stuck to me for a number of hours and was hoping to find a blacksmith to remove it. If not the armor at least the helmet, as I wish to see my own face,” said Zen, in response.

“Your own face?” asked Steel.

“Dude’s has amnesia, doesn’t even know what he looks like,” said Emerald.

“Whew, now ain’t that just unlucky. I’ll see what I can do, just sit there and I’ll bring my tools.” Steel went back to his forge, going through some things and grabbing some other stuff. While Zen and Emerald waited, the two – or rather Emerald – decided to make the time by conversing with her new acquaintance.

“So, while I know you got amnesia, how long have you been in Equestria?”

“A day at best; I came to this place from the far Frozen North… beyond that… my memory is foggy.”

Emerald seemed to have an ‘oh’ look to her, looking away in embarrassment, Emerald fumbled around with her hooves a little before continuing the conversation. “Well… what do you remember?”

What do I remember? Maybe I can tell her about my interests.

“I seem to have a grasp about my kind’s musical interests, my mannerisms seem to be another sign that my body knows how I’d act on certain situations. My only problem… is that I can't recall any memories of when I’ve ever used said things in certain moments – my interests and the songs I know are there, but any correlating memories to them aren’t. A big part of myself is just… blank, gone.”

Emerald continued to have a sad look on her, when Steel returned with some of his tools. Placing them down beside Zen’s weapon, he cracked his knuckles in a ready position.

“Alright, let’s get that armor of yours off,” said Steel, excited.

For the next few hours, Steel has tried everything to remove Zen’s armor – mostly his helmet – at first he tried gentler methods to not harm Zen from inside, but he said he can’t feel a thing. So after that, Steel has did everything he could; hitting things with a hammer, prying it open with force, clamping certain spots open, and tried to hack it with a saw. None of these worked so after that, Steel gave Zen a goo spit-shine of his armor and weapon and gave his katana back to him.

“Welp, I tried everything I could; that armor of yours is tighter than a virgin cow. While I can’t help getting you outta of your armor, I can repair and clean up your armor from any blood stains on it. I’ll even be your personal blacksmith, if you promise not to visit any other blacksmiths… unless its a female then I won’t blame yeah – every male loves a woman who can handle a weapon these days.” Steel said this, winking at Emerald were she blushed, the minotaur laughed heartily in response.

“I thank you for your services; in the future, I may give you some bits when I can the next time I visit,” said Zen, placing his katana on his back.

“No problem, I did sort of ask to see that weapon so all services today are free. Just remember to visit, and I’ll check that armor of yours for any chinks, and resharpen that sword,” said Steel. “Have a safe journey!”

Zen left the interesting minotaur with Emerald, the two heading back to the marketplace when Zen checked the time. On his heads-up display, on the top between his bars and mini-map was a compass that showed the time and position of the sun and moon. Looking at the time, it was 2:30pm, meaning his small visit with Celestia would be next.

“I must leave you Emerald, I have a visit with someone else right now,” said Zen.

“Really now? Is it a mare; who’s the lucky lady?” asked Emerald, jokingly. Oh if you only knew.

“Something like that, I could also meet you at this tavern called ‘the Lazy Stallion’,” said Zen.

“Sure; now we know you can eat and drink, I want to see how well you can hold your drink. Good luck on your little get-together.” Emerald left, deciding to meet Zen at the tavern; with that Zen went back to the castle to go see a certain sun goddess.

Celestia’s POV – Canterlot Castle, Castle Gardens; 2:40pm

Celestia was enjoying a nice cup of tea and a slice of cake – her favorite, chocolate – under the shade of a gazebo in the gardens. While she did tell Zen to meet her in the garden for some conversation and tea, she didn’t specified when in the afternoon to see her, so she’s waited her for awhile until evening.

Maybe I should of specified the hour of the day he should of sought for me.

“Princess Celestia, I wish to see you.” Celestia looked up and to her surprise, she saw General Deluxe approaching.

“General, what brings you here?” asked Celestia.

“My apologies if I am interrupting your break, but I must talk to you about what that earth pony said this morning. If it is and that the town of Vanhoover has been taken over by some rogue minotaur soldiers, shouldn’t we do something to fix this? I do not wish to question your rule, but I believe we should attack when the enemy least expects it!”

“And leave the capital and other cities defenseless, no; we will wait until signs of any movement from them are made. Until then we shall make our move and retake Vanhoover, and make an example of this invaders for harming my ponies.” Celestia took a sip of her tea, before gently putting it down with her magic. “I know you worry for those still left at the city, but to rush head-on without knowing their numbers is a fatal mistake… However...”

“However, my lady?”

“We could ask for assistance from some… ‘hired’ help,” said Celestia, her thoughts going to a particular warrior. “Specifically, this Zen character.”

“Him? I don’t want to be rude, but I do not trust him; just because he rescued our own doesn’t mean we owe a debt to him. We don’t even know what he is, or where he comes from.” At that same time, a guard came to Celestia and with a bow and salute – the bow to Celestia and salute to Deluxe – he rose back up with a message.

“Sir Zen is here to see you for your afternoon tea, princess,” said the guard.

“Thank you, please bring him here. As for this conversation, we will continue it on a later date, for now make sure our defenses are secure and forces ready when needed.”

Deluxe nodded and left with the guard; several moments later, an armored tall figure approached from the distance. Now then… let’s see what kind of being you are, Zen.

Zen’s POV – Canterlot Castle, Castle Gardens; 2:45pm

After being told to wait, a guard came back to tell him that the princess can now see him; exiting through more double doors, he found himself outside in a garden of some kind. Walking down a marble path, surrounded with various flowers, Zen spotted Celestia sitting a large pillow, drinking some tea on a round table under a gazebo.

He approached his target and once he gotten in speaking range, Celestia spoke while she set down her cup of tea. “Hello Zen, I am glad you decided to see me for tea. Please, sit down and join a cup; would you like sugar?”

Zen sat down on an opposite pillow, the size also big but smaller than Celestia’s by a little. Looking at the before mentioned tea, he motioned for some sugar when a light glow surrounded it.

“Do not worry, you are a guest and I’ll pour you some myself,” said Celestia, insisting. “Now then; sugar?”

“...Two, please...” said Zen, accepting her hospitality.

Celestia nodded, pouring some tea and putting two cubes of sugar, and stirred. After that she gave the cup to Zen who lifted it with one armored finger. The finger itself had a pointed edge and would shatter the cup, if it weren’t enchanted so Celestia didn’t crush it with her natural levitation unless she wished to. Gazing at the cup and its contents, Zen glanced up at her with his small orbs for pupils – she smiled warmly, unfazed by his ever constant glare – then looked back at the cup, sipped.

Well it was more of him putting around the lower part of his helmet, the rest happened on its own. The tea slowly flowed out by an invisible force, as it went inside the vents on his helmet; Zen then placed the tea back down, at least a quarter of the tea gone now.

“The tea was… wonderful, thank you,” said Zen.

“I am happy you like it, but I must ask is why do not remove that helmet of yours? I can see you can clearly drink it, but why must you wear it when you can do so normally?”

Here we go, time to start explaining my situation. Zen started with his journey from the Frozen North, to meeting Emerald and her group, arriving at Canterlot, meeting the blacksmith called Steel Forge and that his armor being stuck but not useless.

Celestia gave a forlorn look, reaching her hoof at an attempt to comfort but resided that idea after what Zen spoken next. “Though… to be honest, because of memories being gone my need to know myself is growing smaller and smaller… I do not think it would matter who I was in the past or what I look like now. Other than that, this armor is keeping me alive in a way; I can still eat and drink but not out of hunger or thirst as the armor seems to negate my natural needs. Sleep doesn’t seem to affect myself or give any of the natural effects of sleep deprivation, but it is a nice way to relax I must say. The armor uses anything I may eat or drink – through the helmet, not naturally – into material to repair or rejuvenate my aura-”

“Aura?” asked Celestia, intrigued by this word in particular.

Zen, I may explain what aura is to her if you like.Wait, how is she going to do tha-

“Greetings, your majesty,” said a feminine voice from Zen’s communicator. Celestia gave a wide-eyed look of shock, before it changed to fascination.

“My word, Sir Zen, you did not tell me you have a spirit companion alongside you,” said Celestia, awed.

That can work; we’ll go with that. “She’s not a spirit – well similar to a spirit, just not the same way – but if you like you can think of her as such.”

“I am sorry if I did not introduce myself at the throne but I estimated that your subjects would not react well from hearing a dis-embodied voice from nowhere.”

Celestia giggled at that, giving a warm smile in return. “You are correct, they’d panic and think Zen was possessed; I can sense no ill will from either you or Zen… May I know your name, spirit?”

“My designated name is JIULE; you may calle me Jiule,” said Jiule.

“Jiule… It is a lovely name; my name is Princess Celestia, but I believe you knew that since the throne room.”

“Indeed I have, but I believe you wish to know what aura is. Well a short explanation of aura is that its the life-force of all living beings; think of it as magic, but on a higher plane of power. Aura is used for any range of things, it is what makes you, you, giving you a range of abilities and powers from your very will. Aura can also be condensed into a physical form called, aura crystals. These crystals come in various kinds but the basic ten are based off the ten elements – fire, light, ice, wind, thunder, earth, wood, water, steel, and darkness – and these crystals each have a synchronous connection with one another while others are stronger or weaker against the other. An example is that fire is stronger against ice but weaker against earth, and syncs perfectly with steel. Each living being has a type of aura, and depending on your aura type you can used different abilities based off your aura, and are better suited or vulnerable from others with aura types that are stronger than yours. Those who can synchronize with another aura can strengthen one another, and those with the same aura only balance one another and the winner is the one with the stronger aura. While majority of beings can hold one type of aura, rare few can hold two as well… creating some interesting combinations.”

Celestia found this information interesting, not only did it gave some interesting insight about a few things, but it could answer some major questions about magic and all living beings. This aura being the life-force of all beings and a form of energy or power would undoubtedly lead to great discoveries.

...It could all be found by a spirit who’s the companion of an unpredictable warrior from unknown lands… Indeed a great obstacle for those who seek knowledge.

“In fact, Zen has the ability to see another being’s aura… We would be interested what kind of aura you have,” said Jiule, mentioning Zen’s Aura Vision.

“Wait, is this true?” Zen nodded in confirming he has the power to see aura – the life-force of a being. Celestia thought of this and found it a worth while experiment to try, and that she was curious what her aura was like. “Alright, I’ll accept this offer; Zen you have my permission to use this… ‘Aura Sight’ of yours.”

For awhile Zen stood still, but Celestia saw a change in his eyes, a small glint but noticeable to tell that something has changed.

Zen went through his different vision settings until he entered in Aura Vision, and what came to his sight nearly caused him to trip over himself. Backing away from what he saw, Zen fell to the bottom of the gazebo, landing face first – or helmet first in this case – to the ground. Celestia gasped and tried to help Zen up when he raised an open palm toward her to stop.

“Hold! I was just shocked at the size of your aura is all… let me prepare myself and I’ll see what kind of aura is yours,” said Zen, still looking away.

Celestia was still worried but understood, slowly backing away until she was sure was a safe distance from Zen. After composing himself, Zen stood back up and looked… and what he saw was miraculous.

Celestia’s aura was surrounded in a yellow glow like the sun, and in its center was a fiery red, but what made Zen stumble back was the sheer size and power it gave off. The aura was brimming with energy, barely bursting from the seams; for a size reference, it was twice the size of the gazebo, and this was her aura in her natural state. Imagine if she were to seriously fight back… holy damn.

“Ummm, Sir Zen… What is the color of my aura? I am curious to know, so please, do not keep me abated with anticipation,” said Celestia, a little embarrassed from being ogled at still.

“Sorry for my rudeness, your highness,” said Zen, deactivating his Aura Vision. “It appears you are a rare case, as you hold two types of auras – fire and light – and to be fair these two make sense as you are the goddess of the sun. These two aura types could explain a bit of your personality if I was looking at them at that way.”

“Ohhh? What was my personality like from seeing my aura then?”

“Well, the red aura represents some form of need to kept a strong hold on your goals and a fiery temper when challenged for what you believe in, but its covered by the warmth of the yellow aura, which symbolizes the optimism you hold in others and the warmth and love you give to those you care for. If I had to give a personality description of these two… I have to say, ‘fiery guardian’; one who defends those they cherish, and will burn those who dare harm those under their care… You are deeply protective of others, whether it is a need that you yourself were defenseless… or that you lost something due to consequences.”

After giving her explanation, Celestia had a far off look in her eye, as if a horrible memory appeared. Zen noticed this and as he approached Celestia to break her from her stupor, she done so before he could, wiping the sudden appearance of tears. “I am deeply sorry… I just found the description from your companion, spot on… Maybe we may continue this conversation a later date,” said Celestia.

Zen continued to give his unnoticed worry, before kneeling down and bringing both his fists to his torso – one on his chest, the other on his back – in a salute that he can’t seem to memorize where he got from. “Of course, I find these small talks of ours… ‘interesting’,” said Zen. Looking up he noticed how late it was starting to get, and noticed Celestia stare upwards too. “I must take my leave as I have things planned in the evening… but, princess...”

Celestia looked at Zen who was preparing to leave; he gave a look that the princess couldn’t decipher, as his helmeted face made it difficult to guess how he felt. For a short while silence reigned when Zen, turned away but continued to speak.

“I may have lost my memories… but I recognized the look of someone who’s lost a love one anywhere… If you request it, I’ll be a shoulder to cry on,” said Zen, leaving.

Celestia stared with complete utter shock, before that shock shifted to a smile; she watched him leave, a lonely wandered from a land faraway, with nary a memory to reminisce about or anyone to go back to. He and my situation may be more similar than I believe… But would he listen and see the part of myself that has been in pain for the last five-hundred years?

Canterlot, The Lazy Stallion; 4:00pm

The sun began to settle, ponies and other manner of beings went to the safety of their homes… while those who walk under the night, do various debauchery things. Zen walked down the now empty streets of Canterlot, heading south to his next destination. Turning a corner he saw his goal at sight, an old wooden tavern with an interesting sign near the front doors; the windows were yellowed and cracked, the wood seemed to creak and molded over, but the sounds inside were quite the opposite for a decrepit place, as the jovial sounds of laughter and talk were echoed from the surprisingly standing establishment.

So… this is ‘the Lazy Stallion’ hmm… Better hope Emerald’s here.

Zen entered, and he came upon a very interesting sight – now inside were various beings from ponies of all kinds, minotaurs, a couple of griffin, and a few zebras, but what really caught his attention was who else was there. A few familiar faces were sighted like, Quartermaster Organize Mess, Drill Sergeant Warcry, and… wait, was that Emerald?

Is she dancing on a table… and DRUNK?!

Emerald was dancing on what the tables, as she levitate to mugs of beer and brought them to her muzzle, guzzling both down instantly. “YEAHHH! WHEOA CAEN BEET MI NOOOKNW HYAE TWORPS! Shouted Emerald, drunk… verily.

“By the deities Emerald, I told you to wait for me… not get wasted,” said Zen, whispering to himself.

The first one to notice Zen wasn’t Emerald but Organize Mess and Warcry; the two stallions motioned for him to come and patted an empty seat for him. Accepting the seat, Zen sat down and met face-to-face with the most burliest stallion he’s ever seen. At first glance, you expect him to be the silent-type of pony correct… that changed when he spoke.

“Hey! Welcome to my establishment buddy, what drink you want? Oh, name’s Knock Out, but call me KO for short!” said KO, extending a hoof jovially.

Zen looked at the hoof and shook it, before gazing at Mess and spoke. “You were not exaggerating when you said he like to… ‘speak’,” said Zen.

“Told you so; by the way, I gotta thank you for what you did for Sweet Roll. She’s been trying to get ponies to buy her new pastries for weeks, that name idea you gave her really helped, ponies are sure to flock over to her soon,” said Mess.

“Speaking of mares, I see Emerald is having a grand time.”

“This happens often, the second that mare touches an alcoholic drink, she holds onto it like a vice-grip. Lass was getting bored when you told her to wait for you here… better do something before you leave,” said Warcry. “Also, I heard you convinced the princess of our duel, no need to get permission from her highness. Getting challenges from a fellow warrior is natural these parts, but get ready to face me in the Colosseum.”

Zen nodded, but before he left, he spoke to Knock Out for some information. “Knock Out, I need some information on how to find any nearby caves here in the city. Do you know where I can find any?” asked Zen.

“Just call me KO… and for caves, don’t you mean the Canterlot Mines? They’re just east past the blacksmith forges, you’ll find a mining elevator, that’ll take you to the lower levels… But why you wanna go there? That place is dangerous, if you don’t know your way around,” said KO, interested.

“I’m… looking for something.” KO looked at Zen with suspicion but gave up, deciding to not bother with his business. “By the way, may I have your strongest beverage, I want to test something.”

“Sure; that’d be five bits.” Zen pulled out his bit bag from the satchel slung to his side, handing the stallion five bits. Later, KO returned with a mug filled to the brim with a brownish liquid. “Now be careful and take simple si-”

The warning wasn’t quick enough as Zen simply grabbed the mug and chugged – or absorbed through his vents – the whole thing at once. It disappeared the second he slammed it to the counter-top; everyone stopped to stare gobsmacked, at the sheer bravery and stupidity that Zen did.

Everyone waited for what would happen… when Zen simply looked inside the mug and gave it back to KO to clean. Taste like mangoes. “Not bad, though to be honest I don’t feel anything,” said Zen, nonchalantly.

At that moment, everyone burst into shouts as they all laughed and sang in merriment at Zen’s action of drinking the most heavy drinks there was. “Dang, I don’t know much about your fighting prowess, but if you can hold your liquor and not feel a thing, then you have my respect,” said Warcry.

“OY NOH FARE! IE CEN DRIK TEAH STOFF!” Emerald ordered the drink as well, but before she could even touch it, she fell asleep like a board, snoring loudly. Zen stared at the now sleeping Emerald, paying for her drink and finishing her beverage herself – which got another round of applause – before he carried Emerald back home.

“Mess, do you know where Emerald lives here?” asked Zen.

“She doesn’t live here nor does she have a room in any the barracks… How about you let her stay at the room Celestia gave you; the room is located at the west wing, and it should be the room with no sign on it. Good luck if she wakes up,” said Mess, smirking.

Zen ignored the stallion idea of a joke, and highlighted his objective; he carried Emerald back to the castle, the mare mumbling something along the lines of Zen being late and that she wasn’t a weakling. Once he found his room, Zen opened the door and found the room to be sizable and roomy – there was a bed big enough for three grown ponies, a writing desk near the window, a wardrobe for clothing, an armchair near a chimney, and a bathroom with a tub big enough for two ponies, and a sink. The room also had a balcony, and while not as big as the other balconies, was big enough for Zen to stand on.

Entering inside, Zen gently place Emerald onto the bed, putting the covers over her but as he was about to stand, Emerald grappled her hooves around his neck. She then started nuzzling beneath his helmet, and while this would get a reaction out of any self-respecting male… Zen felt nothing.

First my no need for food and water, my lack for rest, I’m barely tired, alcohol has no affect on me, and now this… I’d be – or I think I should – be flushing like a tomato… but nothing… am… am I unable to feel anything anymore?

Zen gently removed both of Emerald’s hooves around his neck, and gently placed them on top of her barrel. The mare slept quietly, but before he left, Zen knelt down and brush some of her mane from her eyesight, staring at her sleeping form. Gazing at her like this was… nostalgic for some reason… why was this so familiar.

We should leave for the mines, the sooner we retrieve your weapon, the quicker we can head for this one, the sooner the next will be retrieved.

“Agreed,” said Zen, quietly to himself. Exiting the room, Zen made his destination to the eastern part of the city. “Next stop; the mines.”

Canterlot, Canterlot Mines; 5:50pm

The sun had set and the moon has fully risen, the lunar glow bathing the city in its light; the moon showed the face of a mare if anyone stared upward, sadly Zen had other things to focus on at the time. After passing several forges and armories, he finally reached some caves that were made by the ponies of this city; the caves were half spherical in nature, and inside one of the caves was a wooden elevator to the lower levels of the city.

Entering the elevator, Zen pulled a lever, the mechanisms lower him below the deeper parts of the cave. Once lowered, Zen exited the elevator, and after taking a couple of steps forward, his mini-map changed as a new location name appeared.

Crystal Caves

“So this is where one of my weapons are, can you find the weapon here, Jiule?” asked Zen.

Hmmmm yes, but its exact location I can’t get a read on, all I know is that is is deeper and north of you. Follow this given path and you should be able to retrieve it.

Zen looked at his mini-map and the complicated turns and twists he’d have to take to retrieve this weapon. Welp, let’s get this show on the run.

A few hours of traversing the Crystal Caves later…

Zen climbed a steep cliff-face, and once he reached the top… he saw his prize; on top a naturally made pedestal was a bow made of pure obsidian, the bowstring an onyx color, and was sturdy from plucking it. The weapon laid partially stuck in the rock, so with his katana, Zen pointed it toward the pedestal with both hands gripped at the handle and brought it up.

“Void Slash,” said Zen, sending his sword into a downward strike. From the strike came a slash of concentrated void energy that hit the pedestal, shattering it and freeing the weapon. After putting away his katana, Zen reached for the bow before it vanished into a swarm of particles, and entered his palms.

Suddenly a pop-up appeared and showed the name or names of his new weapons. Weapons acquired: Forever & Wisdom. Path of Infinity unlocked; transformation now available.

Transformation? I can transform?

The weapon known as Forever & Wisdom, follow the Path of Infinity; these weapons are support-type weapons. The bow is used to attack enemies from a distance with its obsidian shard-like arrows, and can transform to a staff that can summon armies of obsidian golems, infused with energy from the Void. Along with using this weapon, a new transformation state is available to you when using these weapons, to better suit the fighting style.

“Jiule, I can transform into different forms, depending on the weapons I gain?”

Indeed, but its best you try them yourselves for a better experience than what I can tell you.

The idea of taking different forms was interesting but before Zen could test his new weapon, a strange portal appeared from above him, when something dropped out. Looking down, the item was a strange silver platter but what was odd was the four symbols and word on it – the four symbols were from order to upper left to lower right; the upper left corner was of some kind of hammer meant more for bashing heads than anything else, the upper right corner showed a vicious looking knife that could make his weapon look weak, the lower left corner was a strange bear plushy with a top-hat an bowtie, the lower right corner was a drawing of a faceless figure wearing a suit with the word no repeated around it, and finally in the center was the word all in capitals. The portal closed off before Zen could find out what was on the other side, going back to examining this strange object.

“Jiule, what is this thing?” asked Zen.

It appears to be a platter with strange symbols, but oddly enough its literally covered in several different energies, one of them being void which means that where ever this thing came from it was from another realm. I can track the source if I just…

Suddenly just as Zen touched it, voices started to come from the platter at the same time, for awhile they were indiscernible from one another. Zen separated the voices and analyzed them, his mind slowing the information to a crawl; displaced, other worlds, other entities, it was all being transferred to Zen’s extensive collection of knowledge.

Intrigued, Zen stored the strange object, and returns back to the surface – traveling down the varying tunnels and underground caverns. Once making it back to the surface, Zen makes his way to a distant tower in the center of Canterlot. This day got interesting...

Author's Note

The next chapter is going to take place with a crossover with this fellow's story: The Faceless Ones

Now I'm thinking of he writes his perspective on things, I write mine or something to extent like that. Either case, first crossover, and Zen's going to learn that he's not the only one far from home.

Update: Zen doesn't get sent into another world in this version; for now no crossovers just yet sadly

Thoughts: Celestia
Zen

Ch.5: I Promise Everything, So You Won't Have To

Two Days Later – Canterlot Castle; 8:30am

The following days to come were… interesting; after the day Celestia accepted Zen’s offer of familial connection, the princess decided to postpone her daily schedule of that day and be with her new brother. However during that time, Zen and Celestia were approached by the guard that was with Zen, Emerald, and she was furious – or bothered was a better description to give.

It was at that time that she confronted Zen about why she was in his room, and if they did anything whilst alone. This brought an intrigued look on Celestia but instead of getting any juicy information, Zen stood unfazed. After being told that nothing occurred – other than she falling asleep on his bed – the day continued onward without any continued incident.

Today was the day after… it was also the day of the duel with Warcry, and the ponies of Canterlot made their way to the city’s coliseum to watch. Once news of the duel with the notorious Warcry and a traveler was going to have, nobleponies, regular folk, and some of the royal guard – those lucky enough to patrol near the coliseum or were on break – took seats inside the impressive structure.

Like any other coliseum, the surrounding area were full of seats, with different levels for each of the population to take. All the balconies were full with famous nobleponies, with one particular balcony having her royal highness Celestia, and General Deluxe and his wife who sat at the balcony closest to the center. One part of the crowd’s seating area had several individuals that were acquaintances of Zen; this included Organize Mess, Emerald, Smooth Earth, Sky Watch, Sweet Roll, Steel Forge, and Knock Out, the ponies and minotaurs wanting to watch their newest companion face against one of the toughest unicorn soldiers in Celestia’s army this century.

“Woohoo! Go Zen, go!” shouted Knock Out, waving a crude banner with Zen’s name on it.

“How the heck did he get that made in such a short notice?” asked Sky, confusion plastered on his face.

“Don’t question it; that minotaur got surprises up the wazoo,” said Mess. “I’ve been through his form of crazy since he opened up that tavern of his.”

“I remember you asking him why they call him, Knock Out. We had to get you out of that wall when you thought he was referring to women he slept with,” said Sweet, snickering at the memory.

“How was I suppose to know he abhors the mistreatment of women and had three younger sisters?! He literally sent me flying with a flick of his finger – a flick!”

Those who saw the incident laughed at the memory, leaving only Emerald, Sky, and Smooth clueless about the recounting of Knock Out’s strength and strangeness in general. It was at that same time that several horns were sounded, as a pony stood in the center of the coliseum. With a flash of his horn, his voice could be heard throughout the whole coliseum.

“Ladies, gentlestallions and all manner of other creatures, today we have two warriors from different lands; the challenged is our infamous fellow royal guardspony, known to train with the most ruthless method, to be this century’s greatest unicorn soldier ever, I give you, Drill Sergeant Warcraaaahhhh!”

Coming out of a once closed gate, said gate was opened with Warcry stepping out of the shadows, covered from head to hooves in a silvery armor, unlike the golden clad armor of the royal guard. His horn had a piece of metal that covered the front to block any strikes toward it, while at the same time, keeping spells from not being restricted or blocked.

“Why’s he wearing that armor and not the guard’s armor?” asked Sweet.

“Well the original armor of the royal guard wasn’t its gold variation; two centuries ago, gold was a prominent metal and the reason we have it due to transmutation spells, so the armor back then was made with iron and was more bulky. While a bit of disadvantage, Warcry is kind of a fan of historical armor and weapons, and knows the strengths and weaknesses of every kind of weapon there is, and let’s not forget that the armor he is wearing was personally made for him. He mentioned something about a hidden trick about it,” said Mess. “Either way, that old stallion has got some tricks behind that crafty mind of his; he’s also fairly good with offensive and defensive spells, and his personal spell too.”

“What is his personal spell by the way?” asked Smooth, curious.

Before Mess could answer, the announcer continued on, facing the other gated entrance that held the challenger inside. “And now, the one who has challenged Warcry is up next; not much is none about this mysterious traveler, but on his journey to Canterlot he has taken down around fifteen bandits, one of these bandits being Burin ‘the Horn Crusher!” Some of the unicorns in the crowd cringed at the given title, while others – the royal guard – were glad that menace was gone. “By himself might I add, with such brutality and swiftness; now I give you, the armored warrior – Zeeeeen!”

The gate began to open but before it fully could open, music started to play which surprised and intrigued everyone; Celestia seemed the most interested but saw this coming, as after all, right before the duel would take place, Zen had told her something about himself.

A couple minutes earlier – Canterlot Coliseum; 8:15am

Celestia trotted with Zen as they headed to the waiting area for the fighters that appeared on the right side of the coliseum. While the building itself was slightly aged, it still had is uses and rarely had any sort of duels, with the only ones being between nobility, fellow royal guard, or other times is used for outdoor plays.

Since the day Zen came to Celestia’s tower and comforted her in her moment of sorrow, she felt a renewed happiness she had lost many centuries ago. While nobody knows of the news yet, she promises not to keep this secret for too long, with the only ones knowing being Emerald – her reaction brought a grin on Celestia’s face – and Deluxe – he was coming to see her about something, but would tell her later.

The two finally stopped as they stood before the gated entrance that led to the outside part of the coliseum, and while Zen showed no emotions of the slightest, Celestia could tell something was up. “Is something the matter Zen?” asked Celestia.

“A little… I wanted to try something before and during the fight; you see, I have access to music from my world and am able to play whilst fighting. I done it before when Emerald and her group were attacked, and it allowed me time for the bandits to be distracted as I surprised them with my appearance. While I do not want to use as a form of distraction, I thought I’d like to introduce myself how I wished to be seen – whether a negative reaction happens or not – and give this fight a memorable one. I am again sorry that I’m keeping things from you, I promised to give all that is me to you alone… there are still things about myself even I must learn, before I can disclose it to others; again I am sorry.”

While Celestia has only known Zen for a few days, there are several things she’s learned about him; while it was truthful he was unable to feel or react emotionally, he did seem to show a lot of self-doubt and beheld a lot of pessimistic thoughts about himself. He wasn’t secretive but did kept things to himself, and spoken in an all too serious tone, but in reality that was just his voice, so anyone speaking to him would have a hard time how he’s like. Celestia has learned one thing about him – whenever he would tap his fingers against his thigh, it showed he was in deep thought and this meant he was unsure about something – and was a good sign he’d drop this barrier he has around him, making it easier to interact with him.

“Please, don’t worry, I too am getting used to our… relationship, but just know this; every word you said to me that day has deeply touched me, and I too promise to be a sister to you. You are acting like family to me by simply interacting with me in a way that is not of a ruler, but someone close… so do not let your worries distract you for this grand occasion. Do what you will, and show this crowd something to remember for ages,” said Celestia, doing her best pep-talk she can.

With that Zen glanced at her and nodded in thanks, before doing something else that she has also liked since he has become her step-brother. Reaching behind her head toward her ears in particular, he began to scratch them gently; Celestia whinnied happily as her tail swished left and right while holding a satisfied loopy look on her face. The scratching stopped and in return she looked disappointed with a pout before returning with a smile. Taking her leave, Celestia teleported back to a doorway that led to the balcony she being watching from.

The memory made her swell with happiness, as she watched – and secretly cheered – for Zen to win this fight, while also giving her best regards to Warcry too.

Zen’s POV – Canterlot Coliseum; 8:40am

After the gate fully opened up, Zen stared at the wide open coliseum grounds; with a sigh, he moved forward. The song he chose seemed to be a fitting introduce song for him, as he took several steps forward and stopped at a spot so everyone had a good view to seem him from all angles. His tattered cape swayed by an unseen wind, his intimidating form standing tall and rigid like a statue.

Taking a careful glance at his surroundings, he saw the balcony Celestia was at just the right of him, while near the gate that Warcry came from were some of the folks he encountered since his time in Canterlot. He saw Knock Out had a banner with his name on it, waving it back and forth with a grin on his face. The others stood by him with their own cheers and waves, though Emerald had a bit of annoyed look – possibly still mad from the night he left her on his bed with zero explanation.

She’ll give over it.

Would like to gain access on your new weapon and transformation? This be a perfect time to test it.

“No, we don’t know what it can do, and when I challenged Warcry he only saw my one weapon so I’d rather use that and what else I know for this duel,” said Zen. Due to him being in the middle of the coliseum grounds, and that nobody could tell if he spoke, nobody noticed him talking to himself.

Of course; I’ll also keep track on Warcry’s vitals so no accidents occur.

“Thank you Jiule.”

After his small introduction was done, Zen ended the song and awaited for the announcer to continue. Once given the all clear, the unicorn in the middle coughed again and came back with full force.

“With our two fighters here, some rules must be reinstated; while the usage of magic of any kind is acceptable, any fourth-tiered and above spells aren’t allowed – that means no summoning spells allowed – avoid any attacks that may be fatal or serious, and most importantly, the weapons and what you have on person are allowed in the fight, so bring what you wish and we shall start the fight in one minute!”

Once the announcer was done, a table of weapons appeared in the center for the fighters to choose from. Zen gripped his weapon behind his back, before facing the announcer and raised his voice to be heard. “My weapon of choice is already chosen!” shouted Zen.

The announcer nodded in understanding and faced Warcry; the stallion examined the various tools of battle before taking two in particular, a broadsword and shield. After stepping back to his original spot, the table vanished and the announcer with it too. A bubble of energy surrounded the grounds that separated the fighters and the crowd for safety reasons – a double layered bubble shield was made, the first layer to block off attacks by the fighters while the second was to stop or weaken shock-waves and also block attacks if the first shattered.

“Fighters ready!?”

Warcry raised his shield and had the sword levitated behind him, poised and ready; Zen simply gripped his weapon, Crossroads, with his one hand, with it still on his back. The two warriors ready, glaring at one another with their own stares… and then a bell was rung.

“FIGHT! LET THE DUEL, COMMENCE!”

And like that, things moved like lightning; Warcry moved quicker than he should of in that heavy armor, but what occurred next shocked everyone. Just as the bell was heard, Zen’s pupils vanished, leaving the two empty gray spots to remain, and with one powerful slash, Zen unclasped the katana from his back, and swung it in front of him, sending a cloud of dust and dirt to block Warcry and those who watched from his side’s perspective.

The drill sergeant stopped and backed away from the now cloud of dust, keeping his senses alert and his now unseen foe. Luckily he knew Zen hid behind that cloud and the only way he would appear was from the sides, and it was too obvious for him to attack from the front… sadly luck wasn’t on Warcry’s side.

Just as before Zen’s appearance, music started to play again, and it showed the seriousness of this fight – his appointed was both unpredictable and deadly. With a sudden burst of air, Zen came charging from the front – the last place Warcry expected him to come from – with both hands gripped the lengthy katana, as it was pointed behind him. He ran quick, while his form was so low to the ground it looked as if he was gliding in mid-air, and not running.

In the last second, Warcry brought his shield in front of him and brought barrier after realizing what Zen’s plan was the whole time – he was planning to smash right through his defenses with utter force.

“Edge Dash!” shouted Zen. With those words, Zen was sent spirally forward like a missile until he and his katana was slammed into Warcry’s defenses. While not destroying them, the barrier Warcry was in was sent flying until skidding against the ground and slamming on the wall near one of the gated entrances.

The crowd was going nuts, Zen’s merciless frontal assault was enough to send shivers than most ponies, while those who experienced a battle were ecstatic and cheered either fighter. Celestia watched carefully at Zen’s fighting tactics, and the way he wielded his weapon, to the way stood, to how he acted in battle; everything about him that she knew before was replaced with something else… something… empty.

Its as if, he’s not even there anymore, that the one called Zen is gone.

She wasn’t the only one to notice, however General Deluxe view on Zen was different, as all he saw was a potential threat, and wanted to do nothing with this… thing.

Warcry stood back up and shook from his impact, spitting some blood out from his mouth. He grinned back, and the glow around his sword grew, when he launched himself back with a shout of his namesake. Seeing the attack coming, Zen blocked it as the two warriors pushed against one another when Warcry unleashed a blast of raw magic into Zen’s helmeted head, making him tumbling back before steadying himself to his feet.

The smoking head of Zen cleared to reveal some slight scorch marks on him before it vanished with a swift shake of his head. The two began circling one another, none speaking as all their focus was on the one in front of them. With a thrust and charge, Zen came back into the fray bringing his katana crashing in front of Warcry; dirt and dust came flying toward Warcry when an ominious glow came beyond the cloud of dust.

And like that Zen came out of the cloud of dust with his katana wreathed in black flames, ready to be sent downward before Warcry. The stallion brought his shield up, and while it blocked the blow it didn’t stop the attack, as his shield became wreathed in black flames too, causing him to toss it to the side. With his shield gone, Warcry brought his sword up when it glowed in a yellow light.

With no reason to stay on the defensive, Warcry came charging back; the two fighters came blade to blade, strike by strike, each of their blows connecting with each other’s own weapons. This dance of swords continued as the crowd watched with ecstatic excitement, both the sounds of weapons and shouting being the only discernible sound to be heard.

From the balconies, Celestia was glued to the fight, even going so far to lean forward on her seat but keeping her temptation to lean on the balcony’s guard. She was alone either, the guards that were on the same balcony, watched too but also kept a vigilant eye on their charge. Deluxe himself watched but more on seeing and memorizing Zen’s fighting style than sheer entertainment.

Those that Zen had met in this city cheered for either him or Warcry, Knock Out screaming and waving the banner with gusto, Emerald, Mess, Sweet, and Steel to bet who would win, while Smooth and Sky watch with intrigue. Other than that, the crowd were going crazy – in a good way – cheering and screaming who was winning; the city known for its glamorous towers, and noble and posh ponies were going wild at this duel… and it was no surprise, due to the city’s lack of anything interesting ever occurring.

Not going anywhere, both fighters back off each other, before Warcry spoke up with a grin plastered on his face. “Well, I thought this fight would be over by now, but you put that theory of mine to rest. You definitely have my respect, but let’s see if you can handle my real power; there’s another name I go by other than my real one, in battle they call me, ‘The Speeding Fury’,” said Warcry.

Slowly Warcry started to unclasp his armor off, piece by piece, as each part of the armor fell onto the ground with a heavy thud. Once all his armor came off, all that remained was a layer of chain-link armor that held tightly around his body, with a black leather-like material around his legs and neck. Around his barrel were several sheaths for knives that were as long as his eyes, and glinted from the sun that barely touched them.

Levitating his sword and several of the knives out, he poised all his weapons at Zen, when a flash of light surrounded himself and his weapons. “Now then… let’s get serious.” With that, Warcry vanished in a puff of smoke when suddenly several quick projectiles came rushing at Zen. Able to spot the incoming attack, Zen dodged barely when more quick projectiles came up from behind him, causing him to jump to the right.

This evasion move led him to an awaiting Warcry who had his sword flying at him with a few of the knives coming at him. With a quick reaction, Zen morphed his weapon so he now duel-wielded his smaller katana and short sword. Deflecting and blocking the incoming attacks, Zen ducked quickly from two more knives that flew by, only to make a u-turn back to him.

These things are unrelenting! Zen dodged and was given a time of reprieve, taking a look at Warcry who had all his weapons come back to him. Is he controlling them? No, this level of concentration would mean he would be unable to move, not only that but the sheer amount of magic he’s exerting. It has to be something else.

Scanning Warcry, a pop-up of some information on him came up for Jiule to read to him.

Drill Sergeant Warcry “The Speeding Fury”:

Race: Unicorn

Age: 34

Occupation: Equestrian Royal Guard; Drill Sergeant, Soldier, Squad Leader

Information/Background: A stallion with strong convictions, and even stronger will; has been in the ERG for nearly a decade, a skilled fighter in CQC, Magical Duels, Sword Mastery, and is the only unicorn to use a unique spell called, Swift Fury.

Weapons: Standard ERG Broadsword

Standard ERG Shield (unavailable)

Razor-tipped Zebrican Knives (x8)

Skills: Magical Power – Swift Fury; gives the user a timed amount to go over their limits, which includes, magical energy, speed, strength, and reaction timing. The spell can be used ever ten minutes or longer, depending on the length the spell is casted. After the spell is done, user is given a minute or two of exhaustion – physically and magically.

Now knowing about his opponent, Zen begins thinking of a way of retaliating back, but for now, he was about to try a move he hadn’t tested or tried out yet. Deciding to switch out songs, Zen chooses one that will fit with what he was going to do next.

“I was going to say the same thing; its time we finish this,” said Zen, activating the song he selected.

Zen then took a new pose; he pointed both blades to his sides until they were both directed at both sides of the coliseum. Warcry was ready to send his weapons toward Zen when he looked up at Warcry, and at that split moment… it almost seemed he smirked. Zen brought both weapons to the ground, as they were plunged deep into the ground. “Corruption Blast...”

With those two words, the whole area became engulfed in ebony flames, as they spread from the ground and neared Warcry. Quickly, he brought up a bubble, but it barely held back the flames; the dark fires spread to the edge of the coliseum, as the flames licked against the barrier, the heat not intense but an almost empty feeling could be felt from being near them.

The crowd backed off out of instinct, sensing the pure power coming from the strange flames. Warcry could barely see through the flames… but he saw it – or rather something – moving in the flames. The fires didn’t seem to die down but the crowd watched closely as they possibly could and saw something moved in the fire like water.

Stepping out of the flames was Zen, wreathed in flames but unaffected by them, going back to wielding his lengthier katana with one hand, as it dragged on the ground. With quick thinking Warcry expanded his barrier, sending the flames back and enough space for him to move. Expecting Zen to come at him, he only saw him pointing his katana at him as several orbs came flying at him. Dodging on instinct, Warcry teleported out of the way, only for the orbs to stop and appear in random spots around Warcry.

“What in the heck are these things?” asked Warcry, his weapons hovering by his sie.

His question would be answered as suddenly all the orbs started to blink slowly and for the blinking to increase in speed. Emerald, Sky, and Smooth recognized what those orbs were now and instinctively ducked down, only for the others to stare in confusion.

Instead of the blinding light and loud bang, several explosions that were big enough to daze but not to harm, happened around Warcry. The blasts caught him off guard and caused him to bounce several different directions like a ragdoll, ending with him skidding face first across the ground. Luckily the area was clear of the ebony flames mostly, but as he looked back up, he only saw Zen to vanish.

Quickly getting back to his hooves, Warcry brought his weapons to circle around him defensively, as to await for Zen to appear. Everyone watched the spectacle happen, that they were so focused that they didn’t notice the figure that hovered above them. Warcry kept searching until he spotted the random shadow below his hooves. After some thought and realization, he swiftly glanced up – the crowd following him too – and stared gobsmacked at what he saw.

Zen stood in the air, as if he were on the ground, his katana one hand, while the other was wreathed in blacken flames, that reached to the end of his gauntlet. With his sword pointed back and his gauntlet toward the ground – and Warcry – Zen came falling or diving at Warcry.

Not going down easily, Warcry fired spells and his weapons as they flew at him, but not giving up his attack, he accepted the attacks with gusto, each spell, knife, and the sword striking, scorching, and even a few knives managing to plunge into his armor, until his engulfed claw came down upon Warcry.

Staring upward, Warcry chuckled and spoke one final line before it was stopped by Zen.

“Lucky son of a-” An explosion rippled across the coliseum the second Zen crashed onto Warcry; the blast wave knocked over everyone, and destroyed both barriers. After the dust cleared, everyone managed to go unharmed, only some light bruises and a few headaches.

After the air was cleared by unicorns, pegasi and griffins, it showed Zen on top of Warcry with one hand still covered in flames, that hovered over his face. His weapon was stabbed beside Warcry’s head, not only pinning him, but with one swift tug would have the weapon sliced into the sergeant’s head.

For awhile nothing was said… and then Zen brought his weapon up, and had the flames vanish. Extending a hand toward Warcry, the stallion gripped it and was brought back up to stand. The two warriors nodded in acknowledgement, signifying the end of the duel. The crowd exploded in cheers to both duelists, cheering their respective warriors, in the great show and skill both showed.

Among the crowd, the sound of Mess grumbling of losing a bet as he hoofed Sweet a bag of bits, which the mare happily took with a smile. “Should of voted for the new guy...” said Mess, grumbling.

The sound of clip-clopping could heard and when the two looked, they saw Celestia with General Deluxe and some of her guards approaching the two. Many of the crowd bowed in respect, with others keeping quiet and watching. After the princess stopped before the two, Warcry knelt in a bow while Zen bowed half of his body and stood back up.

“This fight was simply wonderful, will be written in history to be memorized for centuries! While Zen was the winner, you both showed your skills and are both honored for showing such vigor in battle! To have the two you fight side-by-side in the future, will be a grand day,” said Celestia. “I congratulate the both of you for a wonderful duel you could give us!”

Just before anyone else could speak, a unicorn guard teleported before the princess; the guard quickly bowed – or rather tumbled – his harsh breathing and barely open eyes, throwing major signals through the princess’s head. Quickly she brought the guard to his hooves, steadying him with her magic, before the two guards at her side helped their fellow guard.

“What is wrong; why do you look as if you saw the impossible?” asked Celestia.

The guard tried his best to spit out what he said, only managing some gasps and incoherent words. “Well, speak up soldier! What did you see!?” shouted Deluxe, coming face-to-face with the stallion.

With that being enough to break the stallion’s sputtering, he took a deep inhale and shouted out his report. “CANTERLOT IS BEING INVADED; AN ARMY OF MINOTAURS ARE ATTACKING FROM THE WESTERN SIDE OF THE CITY!”

Utter silence took the whole of the coliseum, before panic spread; mares, stallions, and other manner of creature flew, ran, or simply tumbled over one another in a need to get to the safety of their homes. Some simply sat where they were, as they hugged themselves, with others doing something sensible by trying to calm others. Some went immediately toward their princess, for guidance and reassurance.

“PRINCESS WHAT DO WE! WE’RE GOING TO DIE! RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!” shouted various beings, that could be heard in the sea of panic.

Having enough of this noise and needless panic, Celestia breathed in deeply – the guards, and Deluxe himself saw what was happening and readied themselves – and spoke out with the loudest voice ever. “STOP THIS MINDLESS RUNNING AND LISTEN!” shouted Celestia with the Royal Canterlot Voice.

That stopped everyone – either by having them cover their ears, or making them come to a froze stop – as they tensed and looked at their diarch, as a child would look at a mother.

“All citizens are to be kept at the eastern part of the town into the mines for safe-keeping, I want at least a company of sixty guards to be protecting them! General Deluxe, prepare our forces to meet these attackers! Drill Sergeant Warcry, scramble those at the castle to defend it and its treasures to be secured – that includes the royal vault, the archives especially the Starswirl Wing, and the royal armory – also sound the bells! You guard!”

The stallion in question quickly saluted and stood in attention to hear her highness’s orders. “I want you to tell me what you saw, and what we’re dealing with here,” said Celestia, in a calm and motherly tone. Not expecting that, the guard coughed, and searched through his memories to explain in detail what he saw, before teleporting here in a rush.

Earlier during Zen’s duel with Warcry – Canterlot, Western Mountainside; 8:50am

On one of the many towers that were along the western side of Canterlot, two guards watched the duel between Drill Sergeant Warcry and the warrior called Zen, through a telepathy crystal. The crystal showed the duel as if they were there themselves, with precise detail. While the crystal was to be used to communicate with others in the adjacent towers near them or to the castle to give their report, the unicorn known as, Spell Craft, managed to pinpoint the crystal to show them the fight happening today.

Spell and his fellow guard – a pegasus called, Soft Touch – watched with excitement as the two stallions made some imaginary motions with their hooves, as they watched the Drill Sergeant strike the obsidian clad warrior back with his sword, and block one attack with his shield.

Spell stood up to grab a drink from a barrel filled with cold refreshing water. “This is awesome Spell, why didn’t we try something like this before?” asked Soft, still watching the duel.

“Because we’re not suppose to do it, and also, these things aren’t easy to make. I only enchanted it to show us the coliseum because I know how to work with these things,” said Spell, pour himself a drink.

As he poured himself a cup of water, Spell saw something in the distance, a tiny twinkle of something being reflected by the sun. Curious – and it being his job to keep a lookout – he grabbed some binoculars, to see what he saw.

Sweat started to form on his brow as he gazed at a large mass approaching closer and closer from the west, through the Unicorn Range. Quickly getting his fellow guard’s attention, the other guard stood up and stood by Spell.

“Hey, what’s wrong?” asked Soft.

Unable to speak coherently, he did the simple gesture of hoofing the binoculars to Soft; once taking hold of the binoculars, he took a glance at what Spell was gazing at… and froze in shocked horror.

In the distance, standing in the hundreds were an army of minotaur and these weren’t some simple raiders or bandits; they had weapons that ranged from spears, swords, axes, bow and arrows, and hammers. There were also several structures being pulled with them too, as there were six catapults and three siege towers. The army were creating a large cloud of dust in its path, heading straight toward Canterlot, not stopping at the slightest.

Instantly, Soft dropped the binoculars and reached for the bell that was used to warn nearby watchtowers, before he faced Spell. “Teleport wherever the princess is! She needs to know this; Canterlot is being invaded!”

Celestia’s POV – Canterlot Coliseum; 9:00am

“After that, I used all my magical energy to teleport myself to you, your highness,” said Spell, exhausted.

After hearing this, Celestia thought over what actions were needed, and had a plan ready. “Thank you for telling me this, Private Spell Craft; I want you to help defend with the other guards at the mines,” said Celestia, her motherly tone still on.

The guard bowed in thanks before running off to his assigned area; Celestia looked at Deluxe, the general saluting to hear her majesty’s orders.

“Have a skeleton crew of twenty guards defending the castle with Sergeant Warcry leading them! Have our remaining forces be split in half – the northern and southern walls will be split up to have a platoon of twenty-five guarding it, while the western wall will have a platoon of twenty-nine with myself along with them – General Deluxe will organize our troops from the northern wall, while Quartermaster Organize Mess will send out supplies from the southern wall!”

“Of course your majesty,” said Deluxe with a bow. Turning around to face everyone in the coliseum, the general took a deep breath a bellowed out loudly. “ALL RIGHT! YOU HEARD HER MAJESTY; GET YOUR SORRY PLOTS TO POSITIONS! I want a contingency of twenty-five guards each at the southern and northern walls! Twenty of you will be led by Sergeant Warcry to defend the castle from any attackers or unauthorized personnel! All citizens are to be led to the Crystal Caves until further notice; at least sixty of the guard should go there to defend that area! The rest of you, get to the western gate to intercept and prepare for the assault! LET’S MOVE PONIES, GO GO GO!”

Every single being ran in either an organized or semi-calm manner as they headed to their respective areas – civilians were herded to the mines, while a majority of the guard split up to the three walls – with twenty guards coming up to Warcry with a salute. The drill sergeant smirked before guiding his platoon to the castle. “While I’d love to congratulate on your victory, I should get to the castle. See yeah later,” said Warcry.

Zen nodded in respect back to Warcry before facing and approaching Celestia, the alicorn princess spotting her adoptive brother and smiled before the smile change to a serious look. “Zen, while this is much of me to ask of you, but you must help-”

“No need to ask; I’ll await you at the western gate to see these forces myself,” said Zen. With that he vanished until Celestia spotted him in the air and soaring or running on thin air.

He still amazes me to this day, sometimes he can too much. Celestia then faced the guards who came with her, before they turned to face the castle. “Come, we must head to the royal armory and prepare my armor and weapons,” said Celestia. With that, she had her horn glowing before in a flash, she and the two guards behind her teleported to the castle.

Outside of Canterlot’s defenses – Central Equestria Plains; 9:15am

The army that marched forward with two-hundred strong, were diligent, ready, and loyal to their cause… and their cause wasn’t simply to raid and pillage Canterlot… no, they had bigger plans than that. The one leading said army was no other but one the sons of General Iron Tusk – Lead General of the Great Minos Empire – Major General Wrath.

The major general stood overlooking his forces marching toward Canterlot, gazing at the siege towers that were as tall as the very towers of Canterlot, due to the city being on a mountain, as the mechanisms inside each of the towers moved it with the power of coal and steam. Behind the army’s impressive bulk were the six catapults being manned by the specially trained group to man such weapons; the catapults were being positioned and aimed at the city to unleash a special payload on the denizens of the city.

The army itself consisted of two companions of a hundred forces, each equipped with deadly weaponry and armor. Wrath grinned at the sight, smelling the smoke in the air, the loud clomping of metal and hoof on the ground… it was everything he dreamed it to be. This… this is what war is about.

A minotaur wearing lighter army but having several satchel bags across his body, approached him, bowing lowly before him. “Major General Wrath, I bring news from the third company; they’re in position, we all need you to commence the assault,” said the lowly messenger.

The major general didn’t take a glance at the messenger but spoke with an intimidating and baritone voice that brought the sheer masculinity of him. “Tell the third company to attack once they heard the sounds of screaming Equestrians, and the fires to consume these lowly ponies,” said Wrath.

The messenger bowed and exited the area, leaving the major general to grin madly with anticipation. We have waited for this day for several years; finally, with the king gone, we can now truly conquer the world, and show these weak ponies the true power of the Great Minos Empire!

With a raise of his weapon – a double-handed axe with a tipped blade as the pommel – with one hand as the army stopped to look at him. “BROTHERS! TONIGHT, WE WALK IN THE BLOOD OF THESE FEEBLE EQUINES, AND SHOW THEM THE TRUE POWER AND WRATH OF THE MINOTAURS! FOR THE EMPIRE; CHAAAAARRRGGGGEEE!” shouted Wrath, raising his other hand as a fist.

With that order, the army charged forward, even going so far to push the towers to quickly reach the western side of the mountain. Wrath smiled madly, his urge for bloodlust enough to make any sane being to run in fear of the sheer ferocity he gave off.

Canterlot, Western Wall; 9:50am

After preparing her armor and weapons, Celestia teleported to the western wall with the two guards with her who were also armed and ready. While Celestia was a skilled magic user, her weapons were also useful during her many centuries of fighting against those who wished harm to her ponies. She was arm with her specialized weapons – a halberd, dual scimitars, and a mace that glowed the same light as her magic – and armor that had her signature colors and a helmet that showed her face but had her mane into a mohawk.

Once arriving, she saw the sounds of shouting and battle-cries; looking over the edge of the wall she saw dozens of minotaurs that readied themselves by climbing the three siege towers that were strategically placed different points of the wall. For those who didn’t climb the siege towers, used harpoons and climbing hooks to climb up the mountain, toward the wall, as the twenty-nine guards tried their best to hold back the encroaching enemy by firing magical blasts, cutting the hook’s ropes, or dropping sizable rocks down the mountainside.

One of the guards approached the princess to reveal Captain Blaze Sentinel, the captain saluting Celestia before leading her to something she needed to see. “Glad you could help us your highness, but there’s something you really need to see,” said Blaze.

The captain gave Celestia some binoculars, which she took and looked down at the army… when something caught her attention. Standing on a small platform of land was a minotaur wearing some militaristic armor, and wielded the most rueful axe she’s ever seen before… but what really caught her off-guard was that she recognized who that was.

That’s General Iron Tusk’s son, Major General Wrath! What’s he doing here… is… Minos finally invading Celestia?

Celestia knew the Minos kingdom didn’t had the best relationships with Equestria, especially with Celestia but ever since the newest ruler came to power, he has tried his best to find peace with the two nations. This grew a good friendship with Celestia and the present Minos king; King Hovfar II, his father while not a friend, more of a rival in the trading industry, is how Celestia gotten to know Hovfar back when he was just a young calf.

“My exact same reaction princess; either Minos has declared war on Equestria… or something has happened back in the Empire. While you were close with the king, I saw him once and knew he was a great and merciful leader… his general – an old friend of the old king – wasn’t right… seemed too, ambitious,” said Blaze. “Either case, I sent a messenger in case for help, but it’ll take a few days for them to send a small battalion to help us.”

Celestia frowned, both upset and saddened at the thought that something could of happen to her friend, Hovfar. Just as she was about to give some orders, a pegasus from the northern wall came flying toward her before sliding to a stop; the mare pegasus saluted before relaying an urgent message.

“Message from General Deluxe! A company of at least a hundred minotaur are coming from the northern side of the city; they have a battering ram and ladders, and plan to charge into the city through there! We were caught unguarded and need desperate help!”

Celestia became extra worried, but this meant that the southern wall wouldn’t be attacked, but they’d take forever to reach them, and she couldn’t send reinforcements from the west wall due to their own situation. She was trapped with two difficult choices, with limited time on her hooves – and lives.

What do I do? We have the majority of the forces here at the west, and a flanking force is coming from the north. Those at the south will take to long, and I can’t send my own; the eastern need to defend our escape route and the citizens, and Sergeant Warcry’s group needs to defend the castle at all costs… I… I don’t know what to do…

Celestia had a blank look on her, unable to think of plan that may work… when a familiar voice spoke. “Let me handle the ones to the west.”

Everypony turned to face Zen, who walked out of some smoke from a nearby building; flying over him was a fiery boulder covered in flammable oil, before Zen shattered the rock into dust, the flames extinguished by the powerful gust from his strike.

“Are you insane!? You against two-hundred – possibly more – minotaurs, how are you going to handle them all on your own, or even stop them from coming up here?!” shouted Blaze, infuriated at Zen’s appearance.

“Who said they come up here,” said Zen, turning face the enemy below. “Celestia, tell those at the southern wall to head to the northern wall as fast they can. Also bring those here to the northern wall to help General Deluxe… these guys I can handle by myself.”

“I’m sorry to doubt you, but how can you deal with all of those enemies, you don’t even have a ranged weapon?” asked Celestia.

For awhile, Zen stayed quiet before he extended one gauntlet to his side when something started to form out of his hand. The object looked like a bow, but was made of some sort of dark rock, but what really caught her eye was that his armor changed too. From the spiky and sleek look it had, it changed to something a ranger or magician would wear – he had a cloak that covered his back, with a stetson sitting on top of his helmet that was the only thing that didn’t change; his armor had an almost natural look to it, wearing leather pieces on his body, and one hand covered in black rocks while the other was clear of rocks and thinner than the more bulkier gauntlet.

Suddenly music started to play once more as Zen rose from his now transformed state, turning to face Celestia – a grin can almost be felt on the reflective surface of his helemt. “I have secrets of my own, and its time to show those secrets. Path of Infinity: obsidian bow, Forever!”

Pulling back the bowstring, the black rocks that covered the gauntlet that gripped the bow had the rocks float out and create an obsidian arrow onto the bow. Aiming toward one of the siege towers that were getting closer, he released the bowstring.

“Obsidian Shot!” The obsidian arrow flew true and once it landed onto the tower, the upper part of the tower, exploded into pieces of wooden shrapnel as well as bits and pieces of minotaur viscera that flew down to the ground. With the tower destroyed, only two of them remained, which Zen was preparing to aim at.

Seeing the true might of Zen, and his newest weapon, she nodded in understanding and turned to face the guards present. “Head to the northern wall; General Deluxe needs our help! You, I want you to head to the southern wall and head straight to the northern!”

“Yes your majesty!” The pegasus messenger flew toward south while the rest of Celestia and the guards with her, ran toward the northern wall. Zen watched as his sister left to assist General Deluxe, before his attention was faced back at the minotaur army.

Now then… time to see what else this baby can do?

Canterlot, Northern Wall; 10:20am

General Deluxe before the invasion had sent his wife with the others to the Crystal Caves, while he led his twenty-five fellow soldiers. If they didn’t hold their ground where the would, a small force of the invading army would gain access to the rest of the city, boxing the remainder of the city’s forces if they fell. So it was here he stood his stand, with a few guards already being felled by enemy arrows while the rest showed their exhaustion – other barely stood up, while some had injuries that made sway a little.

I sent that messenger a few minutes ago… any longer and we won’t make it here. Deluxe quickly parried and thrust his sword into a minotaur who tried to attack him from behind. Due to the minotaurs not being the most stealthiest of beings, it wasn’t hard to pin-point the loud steps they made when walking.

The enemy that split off from the main force planned to attack the northern wall due to having to go through Mt. Canterlot, making it difficult to be spotted until the northern wall’s gate was sighted. The enemy while only numbered to a hundred, making the attack force split into thirds – two thirds of the invaders from the west, and one third to the north – the numbers were still against the Equestrians.

“Hold your ground! Don’t let these bastards cross this wall, into the castle!” shouted Deluxe. The general plunged his sword into another minotaur, when a volley of arrows started to rain upon them; luckily the arrows missed most of the Equestrians, sadly it did get a few, while not fatal would disable those who had arrows lodged into their legs.

The injured were led back, the remaining soldiers doing a semi-circle formation – earth ponies at the front with two large shields, pegasi floating up with crossbows or throwing spears, and unicorns near the injured, readying their various spells. Deluxe stood with the unicorns but was closer to the front to stare back at the invading army. A loud bang was heard as the two doors of the northern wall fell down from the battering ram, the head of an ox as the piece that shattered the gates open.

Minotaurs started to flood out, and slowly surround the defending ponies… when reinforcement arrived; like a gift from above, dozens of bolts hailed upon the minotaurs, as a swath of guards came from the corner of a building. The guards with those who just arrived charged at the enemy, making a bottleneck point for the enemy to enter through the gate. Some ponies climbed back up the wall and began shooting and bucking ladders back to the ground, as the screams and wails of dying minotaurs were heard at the other side.

Gliding toward her with her halberd and mace hovering to her side, Celestia stopped in front of Deluxe, only to smash her mace against a minotaur that tried charging her, only having the bull sent flying back to the other side of the wall. “YOUR MAJESTY; what are you doing here!? You should be at the western wall!”

Deluxe then looked around and realized their numbers doubled, making it around fifty of them at the northern wall… which meant. “And you brought everypony from the western wall! Who’s defending the west, and while I do not mean to question you, but that leaves that side of the city defenseless and not only that but that’s where the large portion of the invaders are coming from!?”

“Do not worry General Deluxe, I had asked the aid of Zen; he said he can handle their forces by himself, and I believe him to do so. I also sent the messenger you sent for aid to the south to bring them here; from what I am able to gather, the enemy is three-hundred strong with three siege towers, and six catapults. Once we handle those here, we will regroup with Zen back at the west and cull down those who dare to attack us, and your fellow pony.”

Deluxe had mix feelings about this whole situation, when a guard shouted toward the two, pointing at something in the distance. “GENERAL! PRINCESS! LOOK, TO THE WEST!”

The two and a majority of those that weren’t fighting faced the direction the stallion pointed at and saw it… or rather saw the silhouette of something. In the distance at the western wall, the sky above that area was pitch black with strange things in the sky, when the objects dove down diagonally into what Celestia had to guess was the enemy down below. It appears my faith and trust on Zen wasn’t misguided. Celestia smiled, knowing Zen kept his promise to defend Canterlot from the invading army.

Sometime after Celestia left to assist General Deluxe – Canterlot, Western Wall; 10:00am

After Celestia left with her forces ten minutes ago, Zen had fired arrow after arrow from his interesting new weapon; from Jiule’s description of the new weapon, just like his primarily main weapon, this one can also transform to two different forms but instead of the duel-wielding short sword and katana, this transformation consisted of a bow that can morph into some sort of staff.

The Path of Infinity takes the form of a ranger and earth mage; in this form, the weapons you wield – Forever and Wisdom – have an affinity with the earth element. While the bow is a proper weapon, this form plays a supportive role, meaning it works its best with others in a coordinated plan. The range limit of this weapon is far to medium range for either weapon, the bow perfect for pin-pointing different targets while the staff is used to create golems and bend the earth to suit yourself and your allies.

The bow is made of an obsidian material, that can fire obsidian arrows from the gauntlet covered in obsidian stones. These arrows can be fired singularly, making the effects brutal when fired, causing a literal explosion from the force it creates from being fired, while also being fired as a volley, the process working by firing a single obsidian arrow as it shatters to several thinner ones that create more smaller scale explosions but a more wider area – these two moves are equally called; Obsidian Shot and Obsidian Volley.

The staff is used by changing the battlefield against the enemy and in favor of your own forces; you can summon obsidian golems, ranging from summoning one to ten per use and while there is no limit to how many you can summon, consistent usage will make newer ones weaker, cutting the average power by half with each use. To other powers is Petrify, the ability to turn opponents into stone, but not for long, as while petrifying one opponent will make the effect last for an hour, using it on more – up to five in a row – will lower that time to ten minutes. Finally the last ability is Earth Mend, the power to bend the earth around you, creating anything through one’s own thoughts; this can range from making a wall of solid earth, earthen spikes to strike from below, or to imprison enemies in stone cages – the options endless.

A bow and staff? Hmmm… this earth bend sounds really interesting, but I think I’ll try the bow for now.

Zen began to ready to fire another arrow at a catapult that nearly had the boulder hitting him; Zen so far had taken down another siege tower, shooting it at the middle as the upper half fell and crushed a couple of minotaurs below, and possibly killing those who were inside. The other siege tower was disabled, as the wheels were shot at making the tower immobile, forcing almost a quarter of the enemy push the damn thing for it to move at least an inch.

Aiming true, Zen unleashed the arrow as it sang its deadly song across the battlefield, a distant explosion echoing everywhere. The enemy was forced to using hooks to climb up, resulting to Zen kicking the hooks off their perch or firing an arrow down below. He could continue to unleash arrow and volley but he needed to take care of these attackers and see if Celestia and everyone else was fine – the longer he fought, the longer more lives were wasted.

Then… something inside him snapped, or rather shook… a deep urge… a hunger… Without thinking about this feeling for long, Zen decided to try something that Jiule mentioned while she explained the weapons capabilities. Time to test this ultimate, shall we?

Pausing his music to focus, Zen aimed his arrow skyward… and let it fly.

Down below at the battlefield in the west…

Major General Wrath was baffled, enraged, his forces were being whittled down to the original two-hundred to one-hundred and seventy the last minute, already losing not only some of his soldiers but two siege towers while the third was being pushed by a quarter of his forces. “WHAT IN THE WORLD IS HAPPENING!? HOW CAN THE EQUESTRIANS BE THIS PREPARED; THEIR FORCES ARE SPLIT UP, AND WE MADE SURE TO BRING ENOUGH FORCES TO TAKE DOWN SEVERAL VILLAGES!” screamed Wrath, slapping one of his advisers in the face.

The minotaur who gotten slapped tumbled down and off the outcropping of land, while the remaining minotaurs who stood didn’t dare look at their now fallen ally. Before any more words could be spoken… the sky started to darken; everyone looked up to see what was causing this sudden phenomenon when their gaze came upon the impossible. The sky was littered with black objects, nearly a dot from the base of the mountain, and the surrounding plains.

No words were spoken – whether out of shock or afraid the strange objects would hear them speak – before one minotaur decided to speak as a reaction. “What in the bloody tits?”

The one line was enough, and the silhouetted objects dived down toward the minotaur army.

After firing his arrow, Zen saw it fly higher into the sky until it stopped… and began to multiply; now it did not divide but multiplied, as each one shared the same size and length. The arrows kept on growing in number, from tens to hundreds then finally to a thousand – a thousand obsidian arrows hovering in the sky – as the deadly projectiles floated their simply.

This move required a lot out of Zen, but due to his constant reserves of energy – wherever it was coming from – and the fact this ultimate was the simpler ones to use, Zen raised the gauntlet with no stones covering it. As he raised high in the sky, he gazed down below the dozens of minotaurs that stared up dumbly, with one minotaur who was climbing the mountainside, looking up in shock… then slowly horror due to him being close enough to see what was hovering in the sky.

Gazing down and confirming the army had stopped, Zen positions his hand higher… and then formed it into a fist. With the signal given, the arrows flew downward, as a single phrase was spoken to give this attack its name.

“Ultimate: Dark Sky,” said Zen, as arrows zoomed and zipped past him.

The attack was vicious and merciless as the swarm of arrows descended down below, but the worse was to come as some of the arrows turned into volleys of miniature ones, spreading the attack so far that there was zero chance to avoid the attack. A roaring wave of explosions, screams, and the very ground being shattered over and over, the sounds never ending, never seeming to stop. Zen watched with a pupil-less gaze his two gray eye spots, unblinking, staring down at the battlefield being engulfed and explosions and the growing dust.

This lasted for nearly five minutes when silence reigned; as some of the dust cleared, some still coating that surface, Zen spotted the third siege tower still standing but with zero minotaurs pushing it. Continuing his gaze some more, he took a look at his map and it highlighted all the remaining enemy forces.

Seventy, that’s a lot of survivors. “Jiule… I want you to play a certain song, and… I want you to explain to me about my other ‘ultimate’ moves,” said Zen, ominously. With a swift motion, Zen reverted to his original form with his two-handed katana in hand.

Taking a few steps back, Zen dash forward until he free-fall down below to handle the final survivors with brutal efficiency.

Back at the Northern Wall…

After handling the invaders from the north, only a small contingency – a squad – escaping, the soldiers from the Southern Wall finally arrived. They began reinforcing the damage done, and replacing those who were exhausted or injured. Making sure everypony was fine, Celestia quickly called in General Deluxe, Captain Blaze and several other guards with her.

With a quick flash of her horn, she managed to teleport all of them back to the Western Wall to find the damage done by Zen after seeing the strange silhouettes in the sky. Just as they arrived, Celestia spotted Zen back in his original form when he suddenly bolted forward the began free-falling off the mountain. With a worried – and terrified – look she quickly ran to the edge of the wall and gazed down to see him diving into the ground until disappearing from a thick layer of dust and debris.

General Deluxe stood by her side quickly while the captain ordered the soldiers who came to check the wall and prepare defenses for a counter-attack. “Does he plan to handle the survivors?” asked Deluxe. “Risky to do so in such an environment, especially alone...”

Though worried, Celestia calmly took a breath and gazed back at the general. “His decisions while risky… do bring results; for now we shall wait. Have the wall resupplied and fix; just because we’re not being attacked those not mean to lower our guard,” said Celestia, turning to examine the damage that’s been done.

Deluxe nodded and turn to speak to the captain about what should be done first, and now alone Celestia looked back at where Zen vanished too. “...What kind of power does he wield to warrant this much damage… but so little reaction… He truly can’t feel, so why did he come to my time of need?”

So many questions flowed through her head but all of them unanswered, and brought out more for her to ask. Zen was an enigma… but he was one enigma that was still being uncovered.

Down below the battlefield; 10:45am

Coughing and wheezing was the only sounds that came from the surviving forces of the Minos army, with many alone while others managed to regroup due to each others moans of pain. After getting back together, they would head back to a safer vantage and find a superior to get orders from… Sadly it would not be easy to do so.

A thunderous boom was heard, expecting an attack to come, those who heard it or were near – or assumed to be – made a defensive at the direction of the sound. After several intense seconds, the various minotaurs calmed down but kept caution up when something could be heard.

The sound seemed… reminscent; before it could be discovered what it was, something loud shifted and something was flung at one of their own. A loud squelch was heard and turning to find what made the noise, they found a dead minotaur impaled by a lengthy katana – whether he died by the katana or before was the mystery – and… heard the noise and knew what it was.

Music… someone or something was playing music… and it wasn’t your simple tune or melody, no, it was music that meant the end of any who heard it. The music started with string instruments but another instrument was added loudly, its loud strumming unfamiliar as it made an almost electrical tinge to it, which was later followed by vocals.

Before any could touch the impaled body’s weapon, an armored figure came bowling toward them as it smashed, crushed, and swung at all with its armored claws. One minotaur screamed – pathetically – before it was silenced by a deafening smash toward its face.

It the armored being removed its weapon from the body and with one swing, cleared the blood on it and the dust around it. The swing removed the dust, making a large portion of the area to be cleared, revealing several groups of minotaur roaming the devastated battlefield, with one particular group surrounded and a very decorated minotaur with armor that spoke volumes of his role in this attacking force.

The groups spotted the figure but before the could retaliate, the attacker made his move – several swings of his katana sent large black energy slashes toward the groups as it disoriented and killed a few. The decorated minotaur shouted out at his lackeys and they charged forward with renewed vigor, when the armored being came full swing, decapitating and slicing them in half.

One minotaur tried getting closer, only to have one powerful swipe of the blade as a burst of black flames came out of his wound. What happened next was with his one gauntlet pointed forward, several projectiles came out that exploded once making contact.

After the attack, only the original seventy went down to half its number; the remaining regrouping back with the leader. Now clumped together, the armored being made his final move on the enemy forces – gripping his katana on the handle and end of the blade, the weapons morphed into two, with one a shorter katana and other a short sword. The two weapons were pointed at the regrouped forces, and he sprung forward like a bullet, and then it rained… it rained blood.

Viscera, limbs, organs, pieces of armor and weapons rain down; smashed, sliced, obliterated, crushed, as the armored being charged and swung his duel weapons madly. Not stopping or flinching, he jumped from an attack and came crashing onto a minotaur with a loud splat. Sheathing both weapons onto his back, both his gauntlet claws emblazoned with black flames before he began to tear them apart with ease as each body was coated in black flames. Finally all the remained was a few stragglers, as they stood in the path of the third siege tower… and a blast appeared.

The blast came from a cannonball, and looking up the being spotted where the attack came from as a minotaur holding a strange barrel with a sight and trigger on it. The weapon was aimed at the being; unsheathing both his weapons, the two blades were crossed over one another as an ominous black glow shrouded being, with both weapons now pointed forward.

A power gust of wind appeared as it blew away all the dust to reveal the whole area, when two darkened shadows crept from below, the being. The two shadows started small but morph into tremendous size until the shadows took darkened forms – two twin shadowy dragons that were lengthy with no wings or limbs but a snake-like look, with sharp but sleek look to them and empty pupil-less eyes with pure white where their eyes were – as they swirled around the being.

The remaining minotaurs began to run off, but the being gave no reprieve before charging forward with the dragons in tow. Slowly he began running and glided a little from the ground as he flew right at the running invaders before his sword and the twin shadow dragons eviscerated them, as they turned into particles, not even managing a scream before the Void took them.

Scanning the area, he saw one minoatur left but declined to follow, as that was all his reserves before he tumbled to the ground, his pupils going blank as his duel weapons were dropped to the ground and the twin dragons vanishing into the ground. Conscious slowly began to take him… when a golden armored hoof was the last thing he saw with an audible but empty voice as sound, touch, and sight vanished from him.

One day later after the invasion – Canterlot Castle, East Wing, Medical Ward; 12:30pm

Silence… absolute silence… there was nothing… there was nothing but the darkness and its companion known as silence… Then silence turned to swishing of wind, the rustling of curtains, and the faint noise of distant chatter.

Feeling started to return, his sense began to come back… From black, to a bright white, then to a blurry sight, Zen shifted his helmeted head until something moved to his left and staring back at him in shock was Celestia.

The two said nothing, and simply looked at one another before Zen gazed back with a tilt and spoke. “...Hello sister… Something the matter?”

Breaking from her stupor, she wrapped both her fore-hooves around him into a hug, while making sure not to crush him with her alicorn strength. Not bothered by her sudden need for physical contact, Zen smoothed her untamed mane, caressing the back of her head in a calming manner.

“You… you were there, on the ground… I thought you’d never come back; the doctors said you be out for days maybe weeks… but how? How can you be up with what you been through?” asked Celestia, wiping tears from her eyes.

How… How indeed… Zen thought about this in more detail when someone stepped in or rather a few someones. Entering inside was General Deluxe, Captain Blaze, and another equine – a mare who wore a white lab coat with a stethoscope wrapped around her neck – who each stood beside Celestia after she gave Zen some space.

“He was, but when I checked the scans one more time, I discovered something. Hello, my name is Doctor Bitter Health, the princess was the one who requested me to check on you and to make your recovery much more quicker, though I believe that suit of yours is to thank here,” said Bitter.

“How so doctor?” asked Blaze, a curious raise of his brow.

The doctor then pulled out a nearby clipboard and began examining what was written on it. “For starters… Zen has zero signs of magic – both ambient and natural toward him – so the idea that he fainted due to magical deprivation isn’t what caused his short coma. We discovered another form of energy within him but at first it look similar to magic… and that’s when the similarities ended; what we discovered wasn’t magic… we found his very life-force.”

The shock came back with a vengeance – Deluxe gave a doubtful look, Blaze looked absolutely livid, while Celestia was worried for what this means – when another voice spoke out through Zen.

“You correct and incorrect, Doctor Bitter,” said Jiule.

Blaze brought a hidden blade from one of legs as it was pointed at Zen when Celestia lowered the leg that wielded the blade. “Yield captain! The voice you hear is a companion of Zen’s – a spirit of sorts,” said Celestia, with a commanding tone. The captain relaxed and sheathed his blade back into the confines of his armor.

Bitter looked at Zen with intrigue, examining his armor, the weapons that laid by his side, and now the voice that came from him. Deluxe spoke next with a mix of annoyance and suspicion in his voice.

“So you had a companion with you this whole time? I thought you told us earlier you were alone before you met Private Emerald?”

“I was, Jiule is a part of this armor, in a way she is the armor and while I would acknowledge her as my companion, I wasn’t sure how the rest of you would react to a disembodied voice speaking.”

Deluxe thought of this and accepted the reasoning for keeping such a secret from them; Celestia spoke next and sat down beside Zen on his right. “All that matters is you are fine… but… to use your own life-force… that is a dangerous gambit. I heard only those who deal with demons or the dead would dare risk their own life to gain power… is your situation the same?”

“Not quite your highness, remember our conversation about aura? Well aura in another tongue means life-force, so everything I explained to you for aura, is the same for life-force. Aura is a being’s life-force and depending how strong their aura is also their life-force too, as whether you are young or old, you are able to do miraculous feats with it. While using too much aura can cause near death or coma-like state… Zen’s situation is somewhat unique.”

Everyone gave various tilts of their head – the motion not only cute, but made Zen want to pet Celestia behind the ear – before Celestia gave Zen a look to continue on.

“The aura Zen uses is unique that other aura types… while I can’t disclose what kind of aura he wields as that take a lengthy amount of time to explain, but to put it simply this aura is the most strongest aura type out of all the known types. This aura makes up all of Zen, meaning he has zero limits to what can do, and is capable of surviving the impossible… However… the reason he fell after the fight was because he has never used so much before, which is why he’ll need to practice such a power; before long he’ll be able to last in battles without a problem.”

“This aura… can it be used by other beings?” asked Bitter, intrigued by the idea.

“Yes, but I must rest as Zen explained I am the suit and must do my best to replenish his energy for a few hours. You can ask your highness of the details as I gave her a detailed talk on the subject,” said Jiule. Suddenly like a light switch, the room seemed to have one occupant gone as if they left the room. Shortly after, everypony left except for Celestia, as she wished to speak to Zen in private.

“Aura… I did not realize it was one’s own life… While hearing it from you and Jiule the first time made it useful and interesting… I fear for my subjects, for everyone beyond my borders to use such a power… Something like this can’t be used in the public,” said Celestia, frowning.

“You are mistake your highness, your kind already knows how to learn aura.”

Celestia gave a worried stare but Jiule continued to elaborate. “Specifically, the unicorns use a refined version of aura through their horns which they dubbed to be magic… Aura is raw version of this magic and is much more spiritual in nature than a physical trait or magical source. Aura is within every being, but it takes focus, rigorous practice, and a determined soul to bring forth the powers of a user’s aura. Think of it like this; magic is an extension of yourself through a filter, to make it to a form that is both controllable and simple… Aura, is the very surroundings around you – yourself, those around you, and the environment – and can use these hidden wells of energy to suit your needs, and bend the world around you to anyway you wish, but unlike magic that one overexerts themselves for using too much magic or magic deprivation from lack of any magical energy. Aura is one’s own life-force, as you must give something in return in order to use it, and must take something from another; to share it willingly with another, or improving that power by letting it grow. Magic is a limited concept and requires following a certain order of steps to use while aura is free, usable by all… but of course just because you have aura, only some are able to use their own aura which is why many use the crystals as a conduit to access said powers. Magic is a genetic or artificial ability, aura being spiritual in nature or affects another physically.”

Aura… what a wondrous and dangerous thing… “To imagine that aura is within all of us, but only some can access this well of energy… and these crystals? Are they common where they come from and can be found even in Equestria?”

“Yes, and no – they are indeed common where we come from but at the same time aren’t. Aura crystals are a universal phenomenon and appear every across different realms. I am unsure of this but your highness, do you have access or a form of transportation to travel to other worlds?” Celestia gave a shocked look and nodded; back in the days of old, Starswirl created a form of portal that allowed access to other worlds, one of these worlds she visited herself once.

“Excellent, then this won’t be hard to explain – the aura crystals are part of ancient powers from several realms; deities, as each of these deities is where the crystals come from and are spread wide and far in the multiverse. Though each variation in every realm, the crystals are called by their actually known name, meaning you may have seen these crystals once before and never realized their true potential. They could be jewelry, gems, or at best a form of ore in this world, but they all look like diamond shaped crystals with varying different colors to show what kind they are, they also give off an aura signature to show they are indeed aura crystals.”

Going deeper in thought, Zen decided to not give Celestia too much to think, especially what happened recently. With a soft touch to her withers, he reached with his other hand behind her ear and began to scratch. She gave a cute little whimper and began nuzzling deeper into the pleasant touch when a look of recollection came to her. “I almost forgot! I want you to come to the throne room when you feel better around, 2:00pm; I have something to give to in thanks for defending our city,” said Celestia, raising back up.

She went to leave but before she did, she looked back at Zen with a smile. “And… have a good rest, big brother.”

“You as well, sister,” said Zen, nodding lightly.

With that, Zen was alone with himself and Jiule… alone… to memorize one particular thing during the battle. Who was that minotuar that led those invaders, and… What… exactly was that feeling earlier?

Clutching his other hand into a vice-like grip, the feeling he had was gone, replaced with the emptiness he knew from the beginning. Staring outside through the window, he saw Canterlot going through repairs, as the ash smoke from the battle rose high into the sky, and dissipate away into particles.

Canterlot Castle, Outside the Throne Room; 1:57pm

Having arrived early, Zen had his weapon return to its original two-handed form and magnetically clamped to his back. Four guards stood outside the double doors the would lead to the throne room, inside he could hear – and see through his mini-map – several voices, many sounding like some of the populace.

After the battle was done and everything was cleared, the residents began to come here for questions from Celestia, so she decided to have a meeting around 2:00pm, instead of an hour earlier, as she had something to announce. Standing beside him were a few familiar faces, Emerald was with him so he was guided back to the castle in case, while on his right was Captain Blaze Sentinel.

“You can go inside now,” said one of the guards. Slowly the doors were open and the voices on the other side were more audible now. Entering inside, the throne room was total chaos, ponies sat on benches that were placed down for the large crowd of citizens, ranging from not just Equestrians but also other races such as, griffins, minotaurs, and zebras.

The doors behind the trio closed creating a loud bang, which made everyone turn to face the newcomers. Many reacted immediately at the sight of Zen, his intimidating look, and constant glare making many flinch and whimper, mostly the ponies while the other races gave looks of suspicion, anger, and… a few were even impressed.

The trio slowly walked pass those seated and approached the front, with General Deluxe siting at the front of the crowd with his wife. Some of the other nobility like Flippant Deal and more were also sat at the front and look at the approaching figure with his two escorts.

Sitting at the top was Celestia, looking as regal as she could be with a benevolent smile on her face; looking at her gave off a sort of glow and appearance that made her holier than usual. Emerald and Blaze bowed before stepping to side to stand with the rest of their fellow guards.

All were silent for the next minute or two when one pony, particular one who had the signature hat of one of the local bugles in Canterlot stood up with notepad in hoof and a pen in the other. “Your highness, may I ask a quick question from the Equestrian Bugle – who is this that you brought here, and what does he have to do with the recent invasion by Minos?”

Many of the minotaurs grunted in anger, but it was hard to tell if it was directed at the question or the fact that their own kind attacked Canterlot while some of them were inside with no fair warning.

Celestia stood up a little straighter and used her royal Canterlot voice, only a more controlled version so she doesn’t make some ears bleed. “My fair citizens, the one who stands before you was a traveling warrior called Zen, who has helped defend out city and homes from the invaders! He stood alone against a force of two-hundred while myself and the forces at the Southern Wall, came to the aide of General Deluxe Suit at the Northern Wall!” said Celestia, announcing what has occurred.

Many began talking with one another which was shushed by Deluxe himself, which Celestia thanked him for as she continued. “For deeds most honorable and sacrificing himself in the aid of a city he has just visited for no more than a few days, I hereby extend my thanks toward him… and wish for him to serve under me personally as a role that not only befits him but the role he shall play, not only in Canterlot… but Equestria itself!”

This caused gasps of shock; nobody has ever been chosen by her highness to serve under her personally, as no special guard or ponies were ever given such an honor… until today, by a complete stranger. The same equine from before raised their hoof in a questioning manner, before she began to speak.

“Princess Celestia… What sort of role are you going to give him?”

Here is when Celestia smiled, and motioned for one of the guards to give their sword to her, with one guard levitating their weapon until she grabbed it in her magical hold. Slowly she stepped down from her pedestal and down several steps until she stood before Zen. Seeing what she was doing, Zen bowed as low he could until his head reached below her barrel; with gentle but practiced motions, Celestia lowered the sword on both sides of his shoulders until he lifted it back up – Zen was being knighted.

“I Princess Celestia, ruler of Equestria and goddess of the sun… Hereby give you the title and role since the last being who held such a title the last millennium – you shall be Equestria first ever, Royal Assassin!”

Assassin… Hmmm… I, actually find that fine.

Zen slowly rose up and unlatched his katana until he had it laid on both his palms; he had one leg knelt down while the other laid on the ground, as he brought his weapon to Celestia until he gripped one end and the other and slid his hand against the blade. Doing this caused a spark until the hand that slid across the blade lit on fire with black flames. Slowly he brought the flame forward until the fire morphed into a symbol of the eye etched on his helmet, and had it float harmless before Celestia.

“With this vow, I promise to defend these lands and those you wish for me to protect. With this vow, I swear fealty and loyalty to you and you alone. With this vow, I shall bring my sword, my will, and my power to those that cross you. I am Zen, and to you I am sworn to follow and bring an example to all you meet – whether friend or foe. Till my existence can no longer stand, I place my trust and life on your shoulders… Praise thee to the deities, I swear before them – I will follow to the ends of reality.”

After that, he caused the flame to spread to his katana until it glowed a pristine dark blue, and slowly his cape flowed behind him and gave off an ethereal glow. All those that witness were gobsmacked in both a mix of awe and horror, before long the first to start stomping their hooves was General Deluxe, the stallion willingly doing the action.

Soon after that, followed the rest of the crowd as they stomped hooves, clapped, and gave their bellows and shouts of approval. “ALL HAIL CELESTIA, LONG LIVE EQUESTRIA! ALL HAIL CELESTIA, LONG LIVE EQUESTRIA!” shouted the crowed, repeating the line over and over.

Slowly Zen stood up tall with his weapon latched back to his back as he face the crowd with unwavering gaze and pose. Celestia stood beside him and looked at his eyes; they were the still constant glare, but she saw a flicker in those eyes… she saw something she’s seen in the eyes of a foal who gained their cutie-mark the first time ever.

The look of someone… with a purpose… “From now on, Zen will be of an equal role of me, meaning he himself is part of the royal family and for now on will defend our lands from those who dwell in the shadows. May peace and harmony reign for centuries upon our land and across the world – tonight we celebrate, the rise of a hero!”

The crowd continued their shouts and exclaims that day on, and soon news spread, and they would call him various names, one of them being the most famous to this date; ‘The Shadow of Canterlot’.

Somewhere on a random rooftop – Canterlot; 9:00pm

After the event many celebrated Equestria’s first royal assassin; the first royal assassin originated from the Zebrican Clans, and while that royal assassin played a different role, it was a historical moment that day. The title of royal assassin hasn’t been used before Celestia’s reign or even before Equestria was founded, as it was practically two millenniums ago.

Zen stood with his cape swaying in the wind, his weapon on his back as he gazed upon the city and its distant surroundings. Many gave him various titles before and after he was knighted for royal assassin – the Slayer of Ox, Lone Wanderer, and of course the Shadow of Canterlot – but one in particular he kept as it was written in the folder he was found with.

Opening said folder, he looked through the written notes and while most of it was indecipherable or unreadable, one line stayed clear and true, as he reread it to himself to memorize its contents.

“‘The suit is ready, and is the greatest creations out of the prototypes and those to come before it… but it needs a name and it shall be given one; Zen, The Void Knight,’” said Zen.

Afterwords Zen put the folder away into his personal storage and played a song as he continued gazing at the city slowly being repaired. I don’t know who I am… I don’t know what purpose I had originally… but if I can protect this world from forces that wish to corrupt and control it… then I’ll be a vigilant shadow, and bring forth my fury upon those that dare cross my path. They’ll understand my true power, and once I am complete… I will protect those I cared deeply… for I am the one who watches from the darkest abyss and will fight, no matter how brutal and how monstrous I am… For I am…

“Zen – the one who gazes back at the darkness, with weapon at hand and solitude in the other – the guardian of the Void,” said Zen.

With that Zen then flew upward and began gliding through the sky as if he ran through the air, zooming pass towers and buildings until he reached the top of the mountain and stood with the moon to his back. The sight made the moon glow around him creating a dark silhouette of an armored being with his cape swaying behind him as strong winds blew by, making him stand solid like a statue.

Centuries would fly by as Zen made a name for himself, but soon time would come and memory of his existence fell to legend, to myth… to story. Zen the Void Knight became a name passed down through the ages… but some stories…

Are much more at first glance.

Author's Note

The end of arc 0 of the story; now with introductions done, we shall move on to the next arc and time-skip closer to the present (at least a couple of years before the actual start of the show).

Next chapter; a familiar face but a different time.

Thoughts: Celestia
Zen
Deluxe Jacket

Ch.6: Young Twilight

489 years later – Canterlot Castle; 9:00am

Time has changed as well as Equestria, the once small kingdom has slowly grown and evolved; while many things have changed for the better or worse, all who live in its borders live better lives, free to choose what decisions they make. The surrounding lands and kingdoms have grown strong relationships with the kingdom, sadly due to past events through the centuries, the Equestrian race has become… paranoid about the outside world.

Canterlot too has changed as many of its original infrastructure centuries ago, has slowly… adapted – the blacksmiths while only few exist are replaced to make jewelry and other trinkets with only some making weapons as a form of hobby or customs, much of the city being replaced with various stores for the masses and towers, mostly for the nobility – but with it comes changes that have helped. Crimes has lowered to simple thievery and the occasional wagon crash from somepony not watching where they’re looking, other than that Equestria has been in peace ever since then… though… some things are kept in the dark.

Heroes of the past, mighty warriors have moved on, the lands quiet and in a state of inactivity, making its inhabitants happy and an ignorant sense around them, of course the Royal Guard are still the guard, but they too have… accepted this peace.

Celestia has stayed the ruler of Equestria, guiding the nation with a smiling, benevolent glow to her, but she too has changed… and gained a student of her own. For the last few years since she joined Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns when she was six, her latest student; Twilight Sparkle, has been practically living in the castle with her mentor, all the while with her new baby brother, Spike – since his birth on the day she took the entrance test – making him three now.

It was the fifteen of the first month of winter, Spike’s birthday just five days ago, a thin layer of snow started to pile up outside the streets and roofs of Canterlot; the citizens, mostly posh ponies who adapted the personality or the nobility wore fresh winter clothes consisting of scarfs, hats, and snow boots… young Twilight on the other hoof was indoors, busy reading a book on advanced magic theory on her desk.

While Twilight had been a little of a bookworm, she has some social skills during her stay at Canterlot Castle… sort of – if you count having talks with the princess, Spike, or sometimes his brother, Shining Armor who visits and is a guard in training after finishing high-school. He was also starting his training to be an official guard the second he turned eighteen… that and it also helped his girl-friend was the niece of Princess Celestia, and Twilight’s foal-sitter.

Twilight smiled at the memory, she remembered Cadance coming to foal-sit her and talked with Twilight about if she and her brother were match, and they were – her math was never wrong. Nowadays she was mostly alone – Shining was busy training as a guard, Celestia was busy on her own work and teaching Cadance about diplomacy, and Spike… well Spike was a baby so he couldn’t help – and that made things boring for her. Of course she could go read a book, go to the library and study… but lately, she has gotten… bored.

Twilight sighed and slouched, her tiny head plopping on the wooden desk with an audible thump. There’s nothing to do, its snowing outside and I don’t feel in the mood to take a stroll out, everypony is busy doing something, and the princess hasn’t given some new assignment for awhile; I know the annual Hearth’s Warming Play was coming soon… but why couldn’t I been given some final work or something… With another sigh, Twilight got off the stool she was on and decided to wander the castle.

She trotted by several ponies, either guards or maids, but neither took notice to her as they knew who she was and was allowed to wander wherever she liked. Celestia thought what she could do today, making a mental list in her mind to think of various activities she could do herself.

Maybe I can cook… no, I nearly burned down the royal cookery with the last time I touched a spatula… How was I suppose to know that’s not how you make apple pie. Or I can check out the library, but I already ready every book I could possibly read, even the ones in the Starswirl Section – Celestia said I could read them as long I asked her what book or scroll I wanted to check out and that I would return them – and while rereading them does sound tempting, it gets pretty lax after the fifteenth or so time. Just what to do, what to do what to doooo…

It was when she realized that Twilight’s thoughts caused her to wander in some different part of the castle she barely visits. Due to being Celestia’s pupil, Twilight is actually limited where she can go and can’t go – she can’t go to the Royal Treasury for obvious reasons, the old Royal Armory due to it be full of weapons, a tower adjacent to the princess’s… she won’t explain why and whenever Twilight ask, she would begin to cry – but the place she found herself… was somewhere she remembered when she first became Celestia’s pupil and was invited to stay for her duration as her pupil.

Three years ago – Canterlot Castle, Near the Western Wing

Six-year old Twilight was given ride on her royal highness, the guards repeatedly saying she shouldn’t be acting like this, only for her to give them a motherly smile and said that Twilight may be her pupil but it didn’t mean she needed to act like a teacher all the time. Deciding to make Twilight comfortable with her – that and wanting to not repeat past mistakes – kept Twilight close, and made sure she spoke in a soothing and calm voice like mother would to a child.

“Now Twilight, if you wish to eat something you can ask one of the maids to bring you some food or ask directions to find the eatery; and remember that if you want to read a book, specifically ones from the Starswirl Section, you come and tell me what book you like to borrow and I’ll have the librarian to give you permission to read that book,” said Celestia, smiling.

Young Twilight smiled with a childish grin, and nuzzled Celestia around her neck; this caused the guards to pause and Celestia to pause too, especially what Twilight said next. “Really! Thank you mommy!” shouted Twilight, realizing what she said.

The group were all shocked and Twilight began to retake what she said quickly. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to call you that, I always do that when another mare than my own mommy takes care of me. Please I didn’t mean to call you that princess,” said Twilight, with a sad look.

Celestia shook from her shock and quickly calmed the filly as she wrapped in her gigantic wings and nuzzled her even more – this made Twilight giggle in delight. “Oh do not worry about that, you may call me mommy or anything else you like… Actually, it is best we do so alone so we do not give others the wrong idea,” said Celestia. “And you two guards, while I don’t believe to gossip about their own princess, please don’t allow this small exchange to be heard.”

This caused the two guards to nod instantly; after that they continued the tour when Twilight saw something… interesting. For centuries the Royal Guard have protected Equestria, its citizens, and the princess… but there have been another side to the guard a few centuries… and they were dubbed the Lunar Guard. Many assumed this was to homage to the moon which made sense, but nopony or anybody knows how this side of the guard was founded – Celestia knows of course, but she won’t tell or rather won’t speak to any paparazzi about the guard’s origins.

Legend speaks that the guard was founded by an individual known to have the title of, Royal Assassin. Due to Twilight’s large vocabulary, she knew what an assassin was… what she didn’t believe was that Equestria had one or rather the last time there was a royal assassin was with the Zebrican Tribes before Equestria even existed. Twilight couldn’t imagine why Celestia would have a royal assassin or an assassin in the first place… but things back then were different and the royal assassin or anypony given positions similar to status were really close to the princess… sadly in no accountable point of history was there a moment Celestia ever had anypony close to her in nearly a millennia.

Many speculate that whoever this pony was, it was a lover that Celestia fell for, but due to immortality he passed away… or she – ponies were very romantic back then and still are nowadays. Others believe a creature of immense power threatened the nation and Celestia was forced to subjugate it and have it serve under her, but during sometime was executed when it killed somepony. On either case, everypony believes that whoever the royal assassin was… is long dead.

The Lunar Guard still are around and consist of a sub-race of ponies called thestrals or bat-ponies by the lay-pony’s tongue, which were found by the royal assassin, and served under him – or her – loyally… and now serve Celestia in the night. Anypony can join, but non-thestrals have difficulty due to not being used to night hours, but ponies who’re natural night-owls have found a calling with the Lunar Guard.

Twilight stared at a pair of thestrals or ponies in Luna Guard armor, guarding a pair of double doors – the doors were aged and looked different than the rest of the castle as if they haven’t changed in centuries – unmoving and unblinking. The pair of guards didn’t even bow to Celestia but she ignored them or didn’t notice, even the two guards with them didn’t reprimand their fellow guards and trotted past them until Twilight asked out of curiosity what they were guarding.

“Princess… Why are those Lunar Guard ponies standing by those doors? Is there something important ther-” Twilight saw the look in Celestia’s eyes, and it wasn’t fear or any dark emotion… but an almost conflicted look. Soon the look vanish and Celestia gazed at her young pupil before giving a warm smile, but spoke with a serious tone.

“Now Twilight, while I am giving you as many luxurious as of somepony young like you… there is… one specific rule you must follow no matter what. The castle is separated in different areas – the Eastern Wing, the Main Courtyard, the Royal Gardens, the Central Wing, the Upper Wing, and Royal Barracks – but there is one area that nopony is allowed to enter with the only ones being myself, sometimes certain members of the Royal Guard, and thestrals of the Lunar Guard… so please, promise me...” said Celestia with a look that made Twilight very curious.

Never enter the Western Wing.

Present Time – Canterlot Castle, Doors to the Western Wing; 9:25am

Twilight remembered that member, and realize where she was… and realized that the always guarded doors were devoid of any thestral guards. Curious for years since she was told to never look, Twilight’s inner foal and inner thirst of hidden knowledge made her inch closer and closer to the aged and musky scent of the wooden doors… when she heard some commotion down a hall to her left. Looking down the hall she saw a pair of thestral guards and realized the previous pair must have switched places with another pair.

Quickly, Twilight panicked and without thinking, entered the Western Wing and close the two doors behind her with her magic. After entering she placed her ear to the door and heard the voices of the two guards – one a mare another a stallion.

“-I can’t wait for this year’s Hearth’s Warming Play; who you think is going to play this year’s roles?” asked the feminine voice, sweet.

“Don’t know, but after we’re done here I’m going with some of the guys to see it. You coming?” asked a masculine voice, a little gruff.

“Nah, I’m visiting my folks at Hollow Shades. Haven’t seen them in months, wanna see them for the holidays.”

“Well you better go before the weatherponies cover the skies with the winter clouds; I’m hearing they’re bringing a big one this winter.”

The two voices stopped speaking and possibly went to guarding the entrance, not realizing the intruder within. Twilight took a calming breath knowing she wasn’t caught… only to panic and hyperventilate from realizing what she’s done. OH MY GOSH OH MY GOSH! I BROKE ONE OF CELESTIA’S RULES! I’M IN SO MUCH TROUB-

Twilight stopped herself mid-thought… and took a better look at her surroundings… This part of the castle looked untouched for centuries; the walls and floor were coated in a thick layer of dust and cobwebs, and looked like it were made of a much older marble than the current marble of the castle and city. Other than that, there were also furnishings that looked like it came from the sixth century – vases, banners, and even wall scones with no torches, making the hall nearly pitch black.

The end of the hall had a window but it was replaced with black-tinted windows so dark so nopony could look through. Twilight neared the window at the end of the hall and tapped it, realizing it was very thick… thicker than normal windows. Why would anypony need windows these thick… unless they don’t want anypony crashing inside – either on purpose or not.

Looking some more, she saw another hall that had more black-tinted windows and another pair of double doors. From what Twilight could remember, the Western Wing was smaller and used to hold the old eatery and another room that was sadly blurred in the castle’s blueprints that Twilight managed to find in the Royal Archives. Trotting down the hallway with some tattered curtains that covered some windows or barely could due to the state they were in; Twilight looked to the wall adjacent to the windows, and saw several picture frames that were as big as Celestia.

Each frame had a detailed drawing of different ponies, and even other species as well – there was a drawing or two of a minotuar, a griffin, a female diamond dog, a very decorated zebra, a very bulky dragon, various different Equestrians, and a very young thestral possibly close to her age. Each painting was surprisingly in good detail and didn’t seem to show any signs of aging, possibly due to some spells to keep to their original look.

Reading the nameplates on each of them, she starts with a unicorn mare with blue coat and a green mane wearing some Royal Guard armor. Colonel Emerald, Drill Sergeant Warcry, General Deluxe Jacket, Quartermaster Organize Mess, Sweet Roll, Captain Blaze Sentinel, Steel Forge, Knock Out, Prince Kai, Suzy, Chieftain Ob’Daob, Torch, and… Blood Lily.

After looking through all these paintings, it didn’t state what century they were made, but from her guess it looked to be around sixth century. Continuing even further, Twilight entered through the next double doors, and came to find another hall with several doors on each side with signs to show which was which room, with what looks like some circular stairs at the end of the hallway.

Why did they not allow anypony here, this place doesn’t look like its holding anything important?

Continuing down the hall, she read the various signs and what they said; starting with the first door on her left, it read storage, then on her right was kitchen. The next few doors were from left then right were this – living room, workshop, cleaning room, fabrication room, bedroom, and balcony – with the final door’s sign catching Twilight’s attention.

“Archives,” said Twilight, her eyes twinkling. There’s another library here! Oh there’s got to be stuff other than what they keep in the Royal Archives!

Instantly, Twilight barged inside as she pushed the door with all her might and when she entered… saw nothing. The room had a circular window behind, some sort of strange device with a smooth black surface, but no books, scrolls, nada.

“Wha!? Where’s the books, the scrolls, th-the knowledge? ...Did… did they move it to the archives… is this whole place just some empty wing, and those guards are just there so nopony gets lost!” Twilight was angry, no enraged, having to not find anything but dust dust, and look more dust. With an angry stomp she stepped forward when suddenly the room suddenly lit up; at first she thought it was the sun but the light came from the device and it glowed a soft blue glow.

This spooked Twilight even more when the ground slowly rose up to form some sort of chair made of some sort of black material with armchairs. Suddenly the device in front of her came to life, and made a tune and showed a rectangular box when a voice spoke.

Please insert password to access Archive System.

Twilight looked around where the voice came from and realized it came from this strange device. “Password?” Popping out was a holographic board that showed different alphabets; seeing what she had to do, Twilight looked around for some sort of post-it note or something but found nothing, cursing for the one to make this password to not being the forgettable type. Deciding to eye-ball this password, Twilight put down some simple words.

“Cheesecake,” said Twilight, typing it down.

A loud beep and the voice spoke. Incorrect, please try again.

“Okay… uhmmm… Banana.”

Incorrect.

“Roses?”

Incorrect.

“Princess Celestia.”

Incorrect.

“Canterlot.”

Incorrect.

This continued for awhile until Twilight cried in anger and began slamming her face and hooves against the holographic board that was surprisingly solid, eliciting every few seconds the word incorrect to be heard by the voice. Giving up, Twilight decided to check a different room until she wandered into the living room; the room unlike the hall and the suppose Archive was neither aged or bland, but was decorated and neatly clean.

The living room was cozy room, and had one wall a semi-circular bookcase with books on it but mostly books Twilight seen in the Royal Archives, some being some pretty ancient titles. The other wall was an inbuilt fireplace with the wall facing the door a large decorated window – Twilight could feel magic coming from it meaning it must look like a wall on the other side then – with an armchair in one side of the room and a large couch big enough for the princess to lay on beside the armchair. A table was in the middle for placing drinks or other things, with a chandelier on the top that was currently off and instead of candles was powered by electricity.

Looking around the living room, the floor carpeted except for near the fireplace which had stone in a semi-circle for safety reasons, Twilight saw a photograph beside the fireplace as well several others… but this one intrigued her as the others had some of the ponies from the paintings at the first hall as well a few others of some locations. The photograph that caught Twilight’s attention had some of the beings from the paintings, a few other ponies and thestrals, and even the princess herself – everyone was huddled together in a group photo, trying their best to fit as many as they could with the dragon only having his head showing in the far right, while some of the pegasi and thestrals were in the background doing different poses – her highness actually doing a genuine smile and seemed to enjoy those who were in the photo with her.

Everyone in the picture looked happy, even the griffin and dragon both did their own version of a genuine smile with one pony simply doing a thin-lined smile, with the ends of his muzzle curving upward, standing beside a beautiful mare, possibly his wife. Twilight examined the photo… but saw something in the far upper left corner behind Celestia; in the shadows of a tree in the picture which she realized was the Royal Gardens, stood a figure in dark armor with the most intimidating weapon on it’s back, but what really made this figure truly noticeable was the glaring look it gave as if it were showing a constant hatred toward everything.

A plaque was below the photograph, naming everyone who was there and which spot on the photograph they were at.

‘Princess Celestia, Colonel Emerald, Smooth Earth, Carnation Rose & her foal, Rose Garden, Sky Watch, Drill Sergeant Warcry, General Deluxe Jacket, Elegant Dress, Quartermaster Organize Mess, Sweet Roll, Steel Forge, Knock Out, Captain Blaze Sentinel, Prince Kai, Suzy, Chieftain Ob’Daob, Torch, Blood Lily, the first members of the Lunar Guard; photographer, Flash Shot… and Royal Assassin Zen.’

Twilight realized who was the royal assassin, putting it through list of elimination… it pointed that the intimidating figure in tall armor was the royal assassin. “That’s the royal assassin… but… who is he?” said Twilight.

Suddenly Twilight heard something, it was a faint noise but she could hear it but couldn’t find out what it was. Following the sound, she looked up and saw it lead up the spiral staircase; climbing the steps carefully, she reached the top to find another hallway split into three paths, with the one on the left having the sign that said, Aura Crystal Room. The hall in the right led to a room called, the Map Room, with the center room leading to the Observatory. She heard the noise again and it came from the middle path, which Twilight went but in as slow and carefully she could, before reaching the door and opening it too peer inside.

The observatory was bland but showed a clean shine, and had a large telescope to gaze the stairs as well as various devices surrounding the room. The room was pitch dark and the dome was closed making Twilight use a simple light spell for her to see… she would soon regret that; the second she gave herself some light to see, the first thing she saw was a pair of armored legs. Slowly she gazed upward thinking it was just some armored suit… but gazed back at a glassy surface of helmet, until the helm showed two single orbs staring back at with a constant glare.

It was then she recognized what or who she was staring at, and the implications started to rise about the impossibilities about this whole situations – thoughts about certain things she remembered to flood her mind.

The royal assassin was unknown, as nobody has seen or written any information about who or what he looked like; everything simply… never existed. The Western Wing is sealed off and guarded by the Lunar Guard, the same guard founded by the royal assassin. Celestia won’t talk or allow anypony access, not even Twilight herself. Rumors state Celestia had a monster that she had to subdue. That photograph had the royal assassin standing alone in the background. The Western Wing isn’t abandoned a fitted for someone to live alone, in solitude and secrecy.

...The royal assassin never died all those centuries ago… He was here all along.

What occurred next was Twilight screaming, running away in fear, and the armored figure staring where the frightful filly ran off, before following behind in a slow gait. Twilight tumbled down the staircase surprisingly only scuffing her front right forehoof, before she ran for the double doors at the end of the hall when they opened and entering inside was Celestia… who she bumped into.

The princess felt the strange thunk and looked down, when her face showed her shock at seeing her pupil student here of the one place she wasn’t suppose to be at. Not caring she was caught Twilight started climbing up her highness’s leg and mumbling in terror of the being she saw upstairs.

“P-P-P-Princess! He’s alive, he’s here, he’s going to hurt me!”

“Twilight Twilight, calm down, what are you doing here; who’s going to hurt you?” asked Celestia, doing her best to calm her pupil.

“The… The… The… THE ROYAL ASSASSIN! HE’S GOING TO COME FOR ME!” At that very moment, a sudden whoosh was heard and Twilight turned around to see the armored figure standing in front of the pair, only making screech in terror with her light young voice. This only made her cry in terror and push herself deeper into Celestia’s barrel as she whimpered and stained the alicorn’s alabaster fur.

Instead of hearing Celestia defend her student in defense… she heard Celestia speak in tone that she would use with her, almost as if whoever she spoke to was a long old friend… or family. “Zen, I am so sorry, I should of told you about her; I knew I shouldn’t have told you sooner that I gotten another student… not after with Sunset. You have to understand, I know ever since then I been just how I was with what happened with Luna, but please I… I promise she won’t be like what happened before, so please… I… I just want something more… You know how lonely it is, especially that you hide in secrecy, and I know for good reason. Our ponies of this age aren’t ready for something from the past… something from our dark past… but please at least let her to know you… to know the Zen I know – the real Zen.”

Silence lasted for a few moments when another voice spoke in an intimidating tone, but didn’t have any anger, rage, or any emotion in it… it was empty… but not empty or cold but… simply empty, but held no negative feeling toward Celestia as if the pony or being couldn’t properly express themselves.

“If that is what you wish… though would you mind calming her; I haven’t seen a child since Blood Lily and Rose Garden were around.”

Twilight felt Celestia, possibly nodding and getting Twilight to look up. “Twilight… Twilight… Please, could you look up,” said Celestia, soothingly.

At first Twilight didn’t respond but gazed up at Celestia’s warm visage. “Now… there’s someone I like you to meet, he’s… a very… very old companion of mine. I’d like you to meet my elder brother; Zen.”

Twilight turned to face the intimidating being called Zen… but his look seem to, be quelled down now. His orbs were slightly bigger but small enough to no be dilated. He knelt down which made her flinch, and himself flinch too, making Twilight tilt at his sudden reaction to her reaction of him. For a while nobody moved, but Twilight reached a hoof forward which Zen slowly extended an armored hand, its shape changing from a claw to a rounded gauntlet with smooth tips.

“My name’s… Twilight Sparkle… it’s nice meeting you Mr Zen… Wait; you’re the princess’s brother, the princess has a brother?”

Zen didn’t spoke but did shake her hoof, which made Twilight shiver at the cold touch from the metal. “Indeed… And I believe your ‘teacher’ has some talking to do,” said Zen, an annoyed edge to his voice.

Celestia chuckled weakly, sweat dripped from her forehead; later in the day Celestia explained who Zen was, why he was here and how. Still more questions rose from Twilight’s young mind, but would better ask by Zen himself than her, all Twilight needed to know is that the Lunar Guard’s thestrals are loyal to Zen, and Zen alone and only listen to Celestia due to their familial connection, with them and certain members of the Royal Guard knowing Zen’s existence – even Cadance knew as she was after all, Zen’s niece too.

Soon the days would move on and while Twilight was now given permission to visit, it would be another few days before she would as Twilight rethought what she wanted to ask Zen on her next visit.

Two days after meeting Zen for the first time…

The next few days moved by with Twilight going back to her usual things, but then she had the courage to visit Zen again. Carrying her saddlebags full of empty parchment, ink, quills, and her favorite doll; Smarty Pants, she was ready to go. Heading down the path from her room, she reached the two double-doors to the Western Wing, the pair of Lunar Guards standing still and tall until they spotted Twilight.

The young filly didn’t say anything but did a polite cough and got the mare on the left’s attention. She looked down and smiled at young Twilight with a warm smile. “Oh, hello young miss, are you here to see Lord Zen? He has been waiting for your visit and has even spruced up the place – would like one of us to lead you to him?”

“N-no thank you… I can find my way to him,” said Twilight with a blush.

The mare thestral smiled and opened the door for her; Twilight entered inside and the doors closed, and once through she realized how different two days had gone by. The hallway was spick and clean of dust and cobwebs, the carpet was refurnished and the walls fixed and repainted, with the only thing not changing was the windows being tinted black for secrecy reasons. Taking the corner and reaching the other double doors, Twilight opened them and entered the next hallway to also be clean.

Entering the hall suddenly made Twilight uneasy, as if an unseen being was watching her with careful detail and curiosity. Near the spiral stairs, Twilight swore she saw a shadowy figure before if vanished. Unsure what to do next, the voice of Zen could be heard from the room where the noise came from.

“Twilight, I’m glad you could visit me; I’m in my workshop, though be careful I have some things littering the ground, so do be careful,” said Zen, his voice echoing due to the distance.

Following his voice and the source of the noise, Twilight nudged a slightly bulkier door than the others made of metal and once open gazed at something amazing. When Twilight first came here she assumed all the first floor rooms were the same size with the Archive room and Living room being different… but the size of the Workshop was thrice the size of the living room and twice as taller than it too.

To best describe the Workshop it looked like somepony shoved every known piece of tech in existence for Equestria, and added tech that hasn’t been invented or even thought of yet… only, four times more. There were coolers to keep certain things refrigerated, laser drills to cut precise items, and a generator that was bigger than the normal generators that power small towns. Though the most interesting and impressive device was some sort of circular device that glowed various colors and had cylinders stuffed into as if it were some sort of big battery of some kind. The floor was littered with pieces of metal and other stuff, and there were different tools hanged on one side of the wall while the other had different blueprints, books about engineering and scientific theory, while the ceiling was made of glass and made of some sort of glass that could change from a switch in the back of room, blocking the sun or letting enough sunlight through to effect the room’s lighting.

Zen wore no protective gear – most likely because of his strange armor – with one welder in one hand while the other held a piece of metal. He was currently working on some sort of device that that looked like a ring with different slots to put something in. The center of the ring was empty, and had four metal spikes pointed to the center.

Her eyes sparkled and twinkled with amazement, as she gazed up at Zen with eyes of pure unadulterated curiosity. “How… did you make all of this stuff?” asked Twilight.

Zen crouched down until his helmet was only a few centimeters above Twilight, thinking of a something then answering. “My armor comes with various blueprints to build different things, and while I can make anything I want. I mostly make things that I suggest Celestia adds society only with some slight changes so it looks more pony-made than being made by me, though I can’t rightly say what I built and what was simply inspired by something I made,” said Zen.

The question would be unanswered as Zen led Twilight to leave the room and locked behind himself, looking back at her with a look as if he was about to say something important. “Now, there are some rules you must follow when here; you must never leave this floor without my permission, and can’t enter the listed rooms of this floor – the Workshop, Fabrication room, Storage, or the balcony – the washroom is in the cleaning room, the door on the left. The kitchen has food for you to eat but tell me if you want anything made, and the archive you can use but I’ll give you level 2 access-”

“I CAN USE THAT STRANGE DEVICE TO CHECK THE BOOKS!” shouted Twilight, excited.

“Yes,” said Zen, continuing off as if he wasn’t interrupted. “But I’ll show you how to use it, and if you still have trouble Jiule will help you.”

“Jiule? Who’s Jiule?”

“Hello young miss Twilight.”

“GAAAAH!” Twilight whirled around to face whatever spoke and met face to face with a floating orb with one single glowing orb, making the construct look like a hovering eyeball. The construct had a feminine voice to it but more electronic than it was suppose to be.

“I sorry for frightening you young miss, I’m sorry for doing so; as for introductions, my designated name is, JIULE – Jiule – andI am a Void Artificial Intelligence, a VAI. I am Zen’s assistant and oldest companion since he first arrived to Equestria, four-hundred-and-eighty-nine years, three-hundred and-fifty-one days, nine hours, seventeen minutes, and thirty-one point five seconds ago… Now it has been thirty-two seconds. It is a pleasure meeting you young miss,” said Jiule, her introduction hiding her ecstatic nature.

Twilight was confused and stupefied that not even she was that accurate about something like that. “...Artificial… Intelligence?”

“Think of it as a self-made conscience or creating life in a way,” said Zen, explaining what Jiule was.

“You mean like golems or humonculi!? But-but-but… That’s illegal!”

“Yes – well the humonculi part is – but Jiule is a different story and artificial intelligences are slightly different than making real life as most often their the copy of someone’s personality. For Jiule, she was made to be original and is her own being, that and the creation of humonculi requires a soul while Jiule’s doesn’t meaning no need for sacrificing another life.”

Twilight sighed in relief but was wary of Jiule, but found her… intriguing. After introductions, Zen led Twilight into the bedroom –the bed in the room didn’t seem used and looked to be there for aesthetic design with opposite of it there being a pod of some kind with pipes and wires connected to it, that was embedded in the wall. A table for writing was below a window which the curtains were slightly closed on, while a bin for waste and a bookcase to the side the held some books but mostly empty. Another device similar to the one in the Archive but smaller was on the desk and was currently on.

“You can sleep on the bed while you stay here, and an account has been made for you for that terminal there. It has no password yet but you can add one later; if you need anything, find me upstairs at the Observatory or simply ask Jiule for anything. I’ll be back down in an hour or two – enjoy your morning,” said Zen, exiting the room.

Alone now, Twilight forgot to ask Zen any questions about himself… however… there was someone else who she could speak to. “Um… Miss Jiule, can I ask you some questions about Zen?” asked Twilight.

“What sort of questions do you want to know?”

“Well… what is Zen, he and Celestia are siblings but history doesn’t mention Celestia even having a brother or anything about Zen? Just what exactly is he to Celestia and Equestria?”

Jiule stayed silent for awhile, but the silence ended but not in the way she expected. “I’m sorry to say I can’t rightfully answer that… These things are personal between him and Celestia… Zen has lived through many things, and seen many old friends passed away and moved on… I’m just not the right individual to ask these kind of questions; maybe when you’re older, you may ask him or the princess. I’m sorry if I was unable to answer any of your questions,”

“Oh…” Twilight had a dejected look to her, but it was soon replaced when Jiule spoke again.

“Though… I can however give detailed retelling of events that Zen was both present and seen between the beginning of the sixth to the end of the ninth. There are things you may not have known that Zen played an important to. He’s also a collector of ancient history so he’s gathered knowledge from ancient tombs, gathered relics from decaying kingdoms and lands, and even found some rare spell scrolls you’d be interested in,” said Jiule, with a mischievous tone in her voice.

This peaked Twilight’s attention; she was then assisted – and led – on how to use the terminal, the next couple of minutes to follow is of her looking through the Archive System and gathering as many information she could, writing it down or memorizing all.

Elsewhere at the same time – Twilight’s Room; 10:00am

After finishing some morning exercises by her superior, that and it was nearing the holidays so he was luckily able to leave early. Shining Armor had just begun training for the Royal Guard at the start of eighteen, just after he graduated high school; not only that but he also gained the love of his life as his girlfriend – Princess Mi Amore Cadenza, aka Cadance. It also helped she was Twilight’s foalsitter, so he had a chance to see her before they began to have relationship.

Though, instead of visiting her, he visited his little sister; it was his responsibility as a big brother to see how his little sis was doing… that and Cadance was busy being taught be her aunt, about politics and diplomacy. It couldn’t be helped as now with her studies done, she had to focus on her royal privilege as an alicorn and so forth… making their time together shorter than naught.

Shining sighed in a dejected manner, unable to see his marefriend, but able to see have some contact with one another. So far they went from hugs to nuzzles to light kisses on the cheek… never the lips – Shining was still terrified when he and Cadance was caught almost making lip-to-lip by Princess Celestia.

Speaking of the princess, she was bothered by their relationship or showed any sign of disapproval, but she’d always tease the two, making them fluster.

I don’t know who’s worse, my parents or the princess… At least I’m on good terms with her as she is my sister’s mentor. Shining stood before Twilight’s room, the room she uses when she isn’t home at the castle. With two swift be decisive knocks with his hoof, he awaited and raised his voice to be heard.

“Twily! Its me, Shining; I came by to visit and see how your...” Shining opened the door but when he entered, he found the room to be empty with no sign of his younger sister. “...doing… Where did she go?”

Back at Western Wing – Zen’s Bedroom; 10:10am

Twilight has managed to read majority of all the information she could gain access to, while the remainder was stuff she read already or things that surprisingly didn’t make sense to her. I need to ask the princess what is the Battle of Canterlot is back in the year 500AN, I never knew Canterlot gotten involved into a battle before.

She slouched against her seating with a bored look once more, while gaining new information was great and all, she wanted to still ask Zen some questions. Raising back up, she looked around to find Jiule… but found her not in the room. “Hey, where did Jiule go?”

Stepping out of the room, Twilight looked down the hall and then searched each of the rooms she could go to, before finding no sign of the floating orb. Deciding to head to the stairs and go upstairs, she was stopped when she heard something… she heard… voices.

The voices were coming from the lower parts of the wing… but what was strange was the voices sounded like they were coming from every directions, but were most audible below. Twilight slowly inched down the steps but remembered what Zen said before he went to the Observatory.

‘ ...you must never leave this floor without my permission...’

He said I can’t leave this floor without his permission, so maybe I should go and ask him first.

“Hello...”

That made her stop in place, the voice sounding like a whisper but as if somepony spoke behind her. Whirling around she only saw the empty hall, only for the voices from earlier to vanish. Twilight was a mixed of freaked out and curious, then the voice came back.

“Hello… Is someone there...”

Somepony is down there! Twilight listened to the voice and it sounded… in pain or… somepony in need of help. Deciding to not go to Zen – that and the voice was luring her in more and more – Twilight went step by step down the spiral staircase.

Reaching the bottom took awhile but once she reached bottom, what she saw next made her eyes widen. A large expansive room that looked similar to the size of the castle’s courtyard, only it was an empty vast space and was shrouded in darkness. There were lights that dimly lit a path to what looked like some sort of stand; Twilight trotted down the lit path until she reached the stand. The stand was actually some sort of pillar with a switch of some kind on the top, with curious intrigue, Twilight used her magic and pulled the switch.

Suddenly something started to move behind her, and looking to see some of the floor behind her rose up, revealing a strange device underneath. The device glowed and ominous black light, but what made it look entrancing was the voices that came from it… a myriad of various sounds that echoed across the large room, while incomprehensible, made a symphony of noise.

The voices continued to echo even further and further… when single voice spoke that silenced the rest.

“Who are you… You don’t belong… You aren’t familiar...”

Then the voice came back but sounded close, and corrupted as if whoever spoke had no working voice-box to use.

“You shouldn’t be here… These shadows sleep… These shadows awaken… These shadows… see you...”

Then suddenly the room shook and the device sunk back into the ground… and that’s when she saw it, standing and blocking the path to the staircase. It was made of shadows, with eyes that were purely white, and had a head that seemed to droop with spines covering the back. It floated in the air with no wings, and had a tail that hung behind it with zero legs to support it. Two arms with three pronged claws were by its sides, loosely hung.

The creature gazed at Twilight with a pupil-less stare, as if it looked down at her very soul. It continued to stare longer and longer… and then it rushed her with sudden speed that Twilight tripped and fell on her haunches; the shadow creature flew above the ground and reached her and when it neared her… Twilight screamed in terror.

And only darkness remained.

Shining wandered the castle unsure where her sister was when she heard a scream, sounding like her sister, so following where it came from, she saw it was coming from the doors that led to the Western Wing. The two Lunar Guards guarding it pretended as if they heard nothing, but when they saw Shining Armor rushing toward them, they both began ready to stop him.

“HALT! IN THE NAME OF HER HIGHNESS YOU HAVE NO PERMISSION TO-” Before the male guard could finish, Shining brought up a magical barrier and used it as battering ram.

“GET OUT MY WAY! MY SISTER IS IN THERE!” shouted Shining. “I’M COMING TWILIGHT!” With gusto, Shining barreled through the two and ran past several doors until he came upon some spiral staircase, but before he could go upstairs or downstairs, he heard a loud and familiar pop behind him. Quickly spinning around he saw Twilight shivering with sweat drenching her fur.

“TWILIGHT!” shouted Shining, diving for a hug. “You’re safe! I thought something happened to you and… wait a minute; why are you here? This place is forbidden, nopony – not even members of the Royal Guard can come here – can come here… Ohhhh Twilight… please don’t tell me you did something again… you turned somepony into another cactus didn’t you?”

“Wha- NO! I… I… well I...” Twilight began to stammer and pause every few seconds when a strange noise from behind Shining was heard. Twilight gazed upward as she was looking the opposite direction of his elder brother and saw the last being she wanted to see; gulping, she knew then and now she was in deep trouble.

“Uh Twily? What’s wrong?”

“I’d like to know that as well – what is, indeed wrong young Twilight?”

Shining heard the voice of a deep and dark voice, so intimidating that not even his drill sergeant could compare to this voice and the intimidation levels behind it. Turning around slowly – you could hear the creak from his neck from the motion – Shining gazed upward toward an armored bipedal figure with the most scariest glare in all existence. The being in question had both arms folded in a disappointed way, but look more than disappointed, he looked ready to snap both Twilight and Shining into twigs.

Out of instinct and brotherly love, Shining quickly put himself between Twilight and the mysterious being that looked both a threat and danger to her and those nearby. Following his training, Shining quickly summoned his sword with ease and used the given conduct when encountering these sort of situations.

“HALT! WHO’RE YOU, AND HOW DID YOU GET INSIDE THE CASTLE!? IF YOU DO NOT SURRENDER AND DROP ALL YOUR WEAPONS, I WILL BE FORCED TO TAKE ACTION!” shouted Shining, the only thing keeping his will strong was to protect his sister.

Zen said nothing and kept his arms crossed when another pop from behind Shining and Twilight was heard, only when Twilight looked she saw Celestia and Cadance, worry both plastered on their faces. “We came here as soon as Corporal Fang Tip came into my room; she told us that Shining heard Twilight and came barging into the Western Wing!” said Celestia.

“Is Twilight okay, where is she!?” said Cadance, looking everywhere.

“Cadance!” After hearing Twilight calling her name, the two hugged and did a little dance about ladybugs and the like and began to giggle happily. “Oh I’m happy you’re here… but you have to stop Shining, he’ll get hurt!”

“Hurt? By wh- Oh no,” said Cadance, sweat dripping her forehead.

Celestia also saw the situation and while her worry was shown, was also pitying Private Shining Armor right now. Zen gazed hatefully at Shining Armor, but when he heard that Twilight was her sister… a certain memory popped up. Shining spoke out, not bothering to recognize Celestia and Cadance were behind him – Cadance trying to get his attention, bu failing.

“YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY LITTLE SISTER OR ELSE FIEND!”

“Shining, Shining, get out of there,” said Cadance, whispering while speaking loudly so he could only hear her.

“So young Twilight is your flesh and blood… While I don't hold any similar relationships, I can ask for you to do the same,” said Zen, a vicious tone in his voice.

“What are you talking about?!” asked Shining, equally angrily.

“Shining, get that cute – yet dumb – plot here. Now!” said Cadance, her whispering growing to a quiet shout.

“I’m referring to you dating my niece; if you stop seeing her then I’ll have young Twilight not come visit me either.”

“Your niece? I don’t even know your niece, or even know anypony like you!”

“I see… then I suppose the mare behind you isn’t her then?”

Shining gave a confused look, turned around and saw Cadance – and Celestia – reface Zen with a still angry look. “That’s Cadance my marefriend, and she’s suppose to be Celestia’s niece, not yours!”

“Shining… there’s something you need to know,” said Cadance, a conspiratorial tone. “Celestia isn’t my only relative I have besides Blueblood… Shining, I’d like you to meet the father-figure I had since Celestia fist found me – meet my uncle, Zen.” Cadance held an awkward smile toward her stallionfriend.

Shining started to have put two-and-two together – and luckily it didn’t take five minutes – and when it finally came together… well Shining reaction was interesting. It started with confusion, realization, horror… and then the look you only have if you find yourself wandering the showers and see your superior nude – this happened to Shining once… good thing was his superior was a she… bad part was that she beat the ever loving crude out of him. Silence was the one thing that stayed for the longest between those present… then Shining spoke, and his answer was flawless and the most intelligent thing he could say to this situation.

“...What?”

After some explaining and trying to stop Zen from giving Shining a death glare – which was hard considering he did that constantly – Zen begrudgingly with an emotionless glance, invited everypony to his living room for some tea. Shining sat on the ground near the fireplace, while Celestia laid down on the couch with Cadance sitting close to Shining with Twilight sitting on her lap. Zen sat on his armchair, and kept his gaze on Shining like a predator would for its prey.

“So… You’re Cady’s uncle, huh,” said Shining.

“I will shatter your bones, and rip your soul to molecules,” said Zen, nonchalantly.

“Aaaaaand I’ll shut up.”

“Uncle Zen, please; Shining isn’t a bad pony, even Celestia is alright with my relationship with him. Can we please not have you tearing apart my stallionfriend, please,” said Cadance.

“...As long he makes you happy, that’s all I ask… but if I find foul play – which I will find out – I will chop his extremities into mincemeat.”

Shining blanched at that, and began to sweat bullets; Twilight looked worried at his brother and looked at Zen. “Please don’t hurt my brother, Mr Zen,” said Twilight.

“Thanks Twily,” said Shining, appreciating her help.

“At least not until Shining decides to cheat on Cadance.”

“Your not helping Twily,” said Shining, with an annoyed look.

Celestia took that time to smile, and giggle happily; it has been too long since she been together with loved ones and could finally slow down with no unnecessary work and the like. Before much could continue, a Lunar Guard with a black eye on his face entered the room.

“Lord Zen, Princess Celestia, and Princess Cadance… I think it is best we repair the Western Wing doors, and for your highness’ to return to the Throne Room, a meeting with one of the nobility is scheduled for you two soon,” said the guard.

“Thank you Corporal Sneak Grab… Also; next time, don’t steal Corporal Fang Tip’s mango, you know how she is when somepony does so,” said Zen.

“Yes my lord… I’ll… ‘try’, not to enact her wrath again – at least she has stopped pummeling me.”

“Oh no, she’s definitely going to drag you to Tartarus. I’ll give you an early dismissal today, bring another pair of guards to guard the Western Wing entrance for you two,” said Zen, sipping some tea. The tea in question turned to particles and went through the two vents on his helmet – his way of drinking.

The guard gave a horrified look and instead of bowing in respect, booked it for the life of him. “He’ll survive, but I believe we might not see him for tomorrow.” Zen simply sipped his tea some more – Shining gaped at how calm he spoke to his subordinates, Cadance gotten used to it for the last few decades, Celestia gotten used to it for the last centuries… Twilight… had something else in her mind, and Zen knew what it was.

“Also, another thing that needs to be brought up; Twilight-”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry I went downstairs and left the floor without your permission… I… I’m sorry… but what was that I saw downst-”

“Please do not remember, do not speaketh, do not mention what thou sought. The darkness keeps many things, but what you saw weren’t shadow, but something ancient and mustn’t never leave thine sight, and thine area… I am not obligated to speak nor obligated to explain… Do not remember… and let peace be with you and your faint soul.”

After done speaking in the strange dialect, Zen stood up and was ready to exit the room, but stopped by the glow of Celestia’s magic. Zen stood there motionless, but had his hand around the knob of the door, ready to leave but stood to listen. “I won’t ask you to stay… but please don’t leave it like this...”

Zen kept his position where he was, but then saw the look on Twilight’s face – her face was stained with dried tears from crying – and while it was like this from what she saw… or how Zen responded… he could not tell… but he knew what must be done.

“I forgive you; it… has been long since I’ve been near young ones… I must remember that you are all curious and have the urge to explore and try new things… I’ll promise to show you what I know… With me at all times...”

Twilight stopped her sad look, and suddenly dashed off Cadance’s lap, and wrapped her tiny legs around one of Zen’s legs. This… shook Zen, an emotion or strange look was in his two orbs for eyes; their original shrunk changed to a softer, bigger look, the eyes having more detail and a look to them – relief.

“Thank you thank you thank you! I promise never to leave this floor, or break any of your rules; I’ll even be your pupil too!”

“Pupil… No… I’d rather have you be my niece, how you like that?”

“Niece? REALLY! YEAH; this means I’m related to Cadance! Thank you Uncle Zenny!” Twilight hugged Zen and giggled happily, when Zen lifted her up and gave her a belly rub. The filly giggled happily as she tried her best fight back from the sudden tickle attack. Celestia looked happily, with Cadance and Shining giving each other looks – one worried, the other reassuring their partner.

Celestia looked at her slowly growing family… and took her gaze at the old photograph of the friends five centuries ago… and the lonesome Zen who stood alone in the background. His cold eyes gazing at something… gazing at Celestia; those eyes never made Celestia shiver in fear… no… they made her frown in sadness.

While the those memories of being alone were gone… now… she saw that same look in Zen… and it was her turn to show the same gift to him that he gave to her, all those years ago. Its time I show you the kindness and love you gave to me; I won’t let you fight those same demons you kept all those years. You taught me that not every problem can be solved alone… and I hope the relationship you have now will remind you of what you truly mean to me.

Author's Note

And that is the origins of how Twilight - & Shining Armor - met Zen; Cadance of course met Zen, but I sadly won't write a chapter of how that encountered, I probably might make one, but not anytime soon. Now this chapter was, in my opinion a bit blocky, and some ideas had to be cut as I didn't want to add anything I deemed unnecessary or simply making the story lengthier. Since this isn't the original outlook of the story, I made a deleted scenes chapter, after this one; I'll bring it up some time soon.

The next chapter will have Twilight grow up to be a young mare... and become the destined pony she'll be... and the return of a long awaited sister.

Thoughts:
Twilight
Shining Armor
Celestia

Deleted Scene: Young Twilight - ROBOTS! & MANGOS!

Author's Note

BEHOLD; deleted scenes of the story! Either holding scenes that couldn't be added or original ideas that were cut for various reasons, see how the KotV was made and could of become.

This chapter has Zen having not just Jiule as company, and the Lunar Guard thestrals having some comedic ranting with one another.

Deleted Scene: Young Twilight - ROBOTS! & MANGOS!

(Different encounters before meeting Jiule and after meeting Jiule)

Twilight heard some noise coming from one of the rooms ahead when something came crawling to her. She began to shiver in fear but took a look of interest instead; the strange thing that was crawling to her looked like some sort of spider, but instead of eight legs had six that were thicker and two pincers that had three points. The spider-like creature looked to be made of metal, rubber, and some other material and had six beady eyes that were a dark blue, the creature gazing at Twilight.

It began to crawl up to her, and thinking it was going to harm her she was ready to fire a simple flash spell to blind it when… it extended one claw at her saddlebags. For awhile she stood there dumbfounded and realized what it was doing – it wanted to hold her bags. Gently levitating her bags off, the spider creature clutched the strap with one pincer and gently placed it on its back and waddled off to another room. Unsure what to do next, the voice of Zen could be heard from the room where the noise came from.

“Twilight, I’m glad you could visit me; I’m in my workshop, though be careful I have some things littering the ground, so do be careful,” said Zen, his voice echoing due to the distance.

Zen wore no protective gear – most likely because of his strange armor – with one welder in one hand while the other held a piece of metal. He was working on some or of metallic creature similar to the spider, only different in design and look. This one looked like a giant lizard with two fins on its back and a tail with spines pointed back, there being two eyes each side and a forked tongue made of a form of wires.

The creature didn’t seem active like the spider but had a glow about that showed it was active in some way or another. After done welding, Zen stepped back and flipped a switch that made the lizard turn on, looking around as the forked tongue slithered out like any reptile until it skittered past below Twilight’s hooves and out the room. Zen didn’t seem bothered by the creature leaving as he cleaned himself up and approached the now amazed and awe-struck Twilight.

Her eyes sparkled and twinkled with amazement, as she gazed up at Zen with eyes of pure unadulterated curiosity. “How… did you make all of this stuff?” asked Twilight.

Zen crouched down until his helmet was only a few centimeters above Twilight, thinking of a something then answering. “My armor comes with various blueprints to build different things, and while I can make anything I want the only ones I made of my own design were those bots you seen… they’re like my assistants, though I give them those bodies as their real forms can scare others – not on purpose though,” said Zen.

What does he mean by “them”?

“I CAN USE THAT STRANGE DEVICE TO CHECK THE BOOKS!” shouted Twilight, excited.

“Yes,” said Zen, continuing off as if he wasn’t interrupted. “But I’ll show you how to use it, and if you still have trouble Jiule will help you.”

“Jiule? Who’s Jiule?”

“Hello young miss Twilight.”

Twilight was confused and stupefied that not even she was that accurate about something like that. “...Artificial… Intelligence?”

“Think of it as a self-made conscience or creating life in a way,” said Zen, explaining what Jiule was.

“You mean like golems or humonculi!? But-but-but… That’s illegal!”

“Yes – well the humonculi part is – but Jiule is a different story and artificial intelligences are slight different than making real life as most often their the copy of someone’s personality. For Jiule, she was made to be original and is her own being, that and the creation of humonculi requires a soul while Jiule’s doesn’t meaning no need for sacrificing another life.”

Twilight sighed in relief but was wary of Jiule, but found her… intriguing. After introductions, Zen led Twilight into the bedroom, and saw the metal spider from earlier there as it laid on the ground resting in a dormant state. The bed in the room didn’t seem used and looked to be there for aesthetic design with opposite of it there being a pod of some kind with pipes and wires connected to it, that was embedded in the wall. A table for writing was below a window which the curtains were slightly closed on, while a bin for waste and a bookcase to the side the held some books but mostly empty. Another device similar to the one in the Archive but smaller was on the desk and was currently on.

(After Shining Armor burst through the Lunar Guards guarding the Western Wing doors)

The two Lunar Guards stare dumbly at the stallion that pushed them aside and bashed his way into the Western Wing. The mare gaze dumbly until shaking the stupor from her face and quickly facing her fellow guard. “We need to alarm the princess!”

“Right! ...Um… but should I do this or you?”

The female thestral gave an “are you serious” look before facehoofing herself. “I’m just saying; we never had this sort of situation happen to us before!”

Deciding not to argue with her fellow guard, she stood up and got ready to soar to the princesses. “Never mine, I’ll get them, just make sure nopony tries to enter too!” With that, she soared off down the halls as fast and safe she could in this long but tight turns of the castle’s halls.

As she left the male thestral stood by the now battered doors, before slowly pulling something out of a space in his armor. Pulling out a mango with a sticky note saying, “Do not touch; Fang Tip’s mango” – his partner’s mango, having grabbed it before the came to guard at the recreation room’s mini-fridge – removing the sticky note, looking all directions of the hall. After making sure the area is clear, he took a satisfied bite, and sighed happily.

“Worth it,” said the soon-to-be-dead guard, in the future.

The next day he wasn’t seen ever since then… until the day after and was found with his nuts stomped on and covered in rotten mango peels.

Ch.7: Rising Nightmare

10 2/3 years later – Canterlot, Residential District; 7:15am

It was a sunny warm August day, and today was a very special day because it was the Summer Sun Celebration – known as the longest day to date annually – and in honor of Celestia. On this day a randomized town or city will be picked to host the celebration, with of course her highness visiting to set the sun on midnight today. The lucky town to be picked was a small and recently new – not new new, but recent enough to be called a town – called Ponyville; the town itself had simple thatch roofed homes and was situated near the Everfree Forest, just close to the base of Mt Canterlot, just a couple of kilometers away.

Now while the celebration was to be set at Ponyville, that didn’t stop other towns from also setting up for the celebration, with many photographers to take pictures of the princess raising the sun, and many news station recording live of the sun’s setting and soon rise. However, the main focus of all this hub-bub was situated on one particular mare, who had her snout deep in a particular ancient book. The book itself spoke of a legend of an evil mare, and retelling how this mare wanted to have the night be eternal and was known as Nightmare Moon, and would be only be called as myth… but this mare has other ideas of such of pony.

This mare was nopony but Twilight Sparkle – pupil to Princess Celestia, bookworm, and your average shut-in – was plastered with a worried look as she gazed deeply onto the book, until a familiar baby dragon came entering her study room with a gift in claw. Of course Twilight didn’t care to notice and spooked poor Spike, causing him to drop the gift; Spike then found himself levitated to Twilight, the two touching snouts with each other.

“Spike! Do you realized what I found out!?” shouted Twilight, making Spike flinch from the close contact.

“Uhhhh… The party for-”

Before Spike could finish, Twilight dropped him and continued to rant. “I found out that Nightmare Moon will return tonight! We need to warn the princess, stat!”

Spike gave an incredulous look before standing back up, with as best a calm look he can. “Twilight, we should relax, today is our break; also, today is Moondancer’s birthday party, we should go,” said Spike.

“But this is more important, ponies could get hurt if we don’t warn somepony! Now write this letter to the princess, and repeat what I need to say.” Spike sighed and grabbed some parchment and an inked quill; writing down what Twilight had told him to sent to Celestia, Spike breathed in and unleashed a torrent of green flame. The ashes of the scroll went out an open window and flew to Canterlot Castle, the two waited for a while only for Spike to look sick, causing him to barf out a puff of flame and a scroll.

The scroll was levitated to Twilight and read what the scroll’s contents in a quick fashion. “Do not worry… Go to Ponyville… and check preparations and… Ignore what you know about Nighmare Moon!”

“See, even the princess agrees with me!”

“But why would the princess won’t listen to me… she always listens to me… And it says here I should make friends – I have tons of friends,” said Twilight.

“Your brother doesn’t count, and all the friends you made here you barely see while I still do.”

“What about Uncle Zenny?”

Spike gave flat look and began to laugh hysterically, but after Twilight didn’t join him gave a serious look. “Wait, your serious? Twilight, Uncle Zen is worse than you when it comes to being a shut-in; he’s been a shut-in for centuries, you only stay in your study for weeks, but at least you need to eat and get some fresh air. Zen can research for months and not feel a sweat-”

“Uncle Zenny can’t sweat,” said Twilight, stating it like a fact.

“My point,” said Spike, continuing on, “is that he is a good example when it comes to friends… Come on, let’s go do this than worry than some old prophecy.”

Twilight thought about this than gazed at the letter and the list that came with it; sighing in defeat, Twilight rolled up the scroll, grabbed some books detailing the Elements of Harmony, and Nightmare Moon, and a saddlebag and went to exit her home. Spike clamored onto her back, and the two exited to the train station.

Canterlot Castle, Celestia’s Room; 7:30am

Celestia gazed through a telescope on her balcony and saw her student with Spike on her, as they entered the train to Ponyville. Watching the train leave the station, the princess went back inside and went through some papers on her study – the papers in question talked about various things relating to the city, the nobles, other cities, and the upcoming Summer Sun Celebration – but none were important to what was to come soon. The princess gazed at a photo faced to the ground on the ledge of her fireplace; the frame looked old, centuries old and surprising looked intact.

Levitating the photo stand up, Celestia gazed at a picture of her when she was younger… and smiling dark furred filly that tried climbing up Celestia when she still had her mane pink than its current colors. The filly in question didn’t had a cutiemark and her mane was dark blue, as was the rest of her body was too. They smiled – a foalish smile – together as sisters would… but days like those would be taken from her… and today was the day of her return, and she had everything planned.

But not all planned go as they should; not looking at a corner of the room but knowing something hid in the shadows of that particular room. Not even turning around and gazing at the slowly dying embers of her fireplace, Celestia spoke to nothing in her room.

“I want you to follow Twilight and Spike; make sure they’re fine and those who would become the Elements of Harmony are too… I know that you’ll do either way, but this is something that we both know if not done correctly, the lives of many will never be the same… So it is alright for you deny this command; if something were to happen, get as many you can out of Canterlot and retreat to the south, you might have a surviving chance if you do so,” said Celestia, the shadows behind her stirring. “Will you do this… Royal Assassin Zen?”

From the shadows something shifted and almost part as if a door, and stepping out was an armored biped from foot to head. The helm he wore had five points, two on top and two on the sides that looked like horns and pointed to the back while the fifth looked like a dull beak at the bottom. The helmet itself had a smooth glass-like surface that was a grayish color, and had two orbs to the sides that represented eyes; both orbs stared in a glaring look, but didn’t hold any form of hate, but rather something… else.

Zen didn’t move as his cloak swayed from no wind in the room, and the signature weapon strapped to his back glinted from no light, but managed to be seen in the darkness. With practiced but sudden motions, Zen did his version of a bow to her highness – his upper body bent, one arm around his waist, the other on his back with both hands clenched to a fists and his head lowered to face the ground.

“I never had let my gaze from watching Twilight – never since I met that young filly, and nor will I ever do so,” said Zen, the promise holding ever shred of seriousness to it.

I can always count on you Zen. “Good; for now I don’t want your position to be known to any of the residents. I also don’t want you to harm or approach Nightmare Moon or find out if something has occurred to me. Watch Twilight, Spike, and the future bearers of the elements, and only – and ONLY – intervene when the situation becomes dire… And promise… promise me you won’t to anything reckless or life-threatening.”

Zen seemed to meld back into the shadow and said one final thing before leaving. “I won’t try to kill anyone...”

After Zen left, Celestia spoke to the emptiness of the room, now alone. “Idiot… I was referring to you,” said Celestia, a small smile gracing her muzzle.

Meanwhile on the train to Ponyville – Canterlot to Ponyville Train; 8:00am

It was five more minutes until the train from Canterlot would arrive to Ponyville; Twilight sat beside Spike on an empty train cart, the two not speaking as Twilight studied the books she brought with her while Spike sat, swinging his legs as they dangled off the seat. “Hey, what do you think this Ponyville place will be like, I never been anywhere outside of Canterlot before you know,” said Spike, excited.

“Huh, yeah neither did I Spike,” said Twilight, invested in her reading. Spike noticed Twilight’s quick response, and saw she was snout deep into a book titled, Relics of Old; this wasn’t the first time Twilight didn’t bother to listen when it came to books and her studying, but he tries to remind her to listen when speaking to someone else.

“Anyway, how about we talk about what we need to do once we get there, the princess did send for something, right?”

Twilight immediately closed the book and looked at Spike with a glint in her, before pulling out a list and hoofing it to Spike. “Well we have tons of things to do – we need to see the one managing food, the local weather-pony, the pony handling decorations, the pony handling music, and more. The princess even also gave us a place to stay; she said we can use the old library as our new home… I still don’t know why she wants me to make friends though, I got you,” said Twilight, the idea not big in her brain.

“Well, I think its a perfect idea, come on, the train is nearing the station let’s get going.” Just as Spike said, the train came to a slowing crawl and came upon the station. The duo and various other ponies and species stepped out of the train, just as others boarded it too. The two began to make their way to town by crossing a bridge when they encountered their first denizen of the town, a pink mare that bounce with each movement.

After the two decided to say hello – Spike suggesting it, and Twilight engaging – Twilight approached the bouncy mare. “Ummm, hello,” said Twilight, awkwardly. It was that moment when the mare suddenly rose in mid-air in an impossible few seconds and bolted into a puff of dust. Her distant form could be seen running off as she left a cloud of dust in her wake; Twilight and Spike watched the weird mare running off before the two looked at one another.

“Guess she had something to do,” said Spike.

Twilight sighed and decided to go see these other ponies she needed to see for the festivities. Let’s get this over with, I have a feeling this day isn’t going to be any ordinary sort of day.

As she slowly left the area, from the shadows of a nearby house a shadowy creature made of a living darkness, watched her with eyes of pure white that glowed. The shadow creature gazed at the pair before melding back into darkness, the atmosphere near it going back to normal as if nothing happened.

Several hours later – Ponyville; 8:00pm

Twilight has finally finished with the list and headed to her new abode, Golden Oaks Library; the library was just situated across the train station, making it the perfect area to not only see the train station but to reach it for the more earlier train arrivals. She was haggard to the bone while Spike seemed to enjoy the experience, especially with the posh unicorn called Rarity, who has been having a happy grin on his face.

I’m soooo tired, I just want to go to sleep. Twilight reached the library’s door and swung it open to only see pure darkness; reaching for any light switch, the lights came on and was met face first with the same pink mare, and for the whole library to be stock full of ponies with a banner saying, “Welcome to Ponyvilly” on it.

“Hiya! I noticed you were new to pony and I always make a party for anypony new! Name’s Pinkie Pie, but you can call me Pinkie!” said Pinkie, her snout still touching Twilight’s.

Before Twilight could speak, the bouncy mare went off to speak to the rest of the party-ponies; deciding not to bother with anypony, she went straight for the drink stand. Reaching for a red bottle of something, she poured herself a cup when Pinkie returned with the other mares she met before. She continued to ignore her and drink the beverage when an extreme heat came to her, and in a burst of flames – literally – she ran up the stairs. The rest of the mares and Spike watched her leave until Spike checked the red bottle.

“Hot sauce?”

Pinkie decided to pour the sauce on a cupcake, and ate it with no adverse effects. “Bwaht? Uifs gud!” said Pinkie, her voice muffled.

After a few hours, Twilight tried to muffle the sound downstairs, when Spike opened the door to check on her. “Hey Twilight, you sure you don’t want to join us, its a blast down here,” said Spike, wearing a lamb head.

“I’m… fine Spike… Enjoy yourself,” said Twilight, her head slightly poking out from the pillow.

Spike looked at her a little longer before shrugging and going back downstairs; the noise only got louder and shook the library a few times. Twilight removed the pillow and gazed at the moon with the face of the Mare in the Moon on it.

Ohhh… I just know something bad is going to happen… I just do… I hope nothing horrible happens.

Off in the distance outside of Twilight’s home, watching her from the window she gazed from, Zen watched on top the roof of the town hall; his enhanced zoom allowing him to get a better look at her a the building she resided in. Since he melded perfectly in the dark, not only the glow of the moon reflecting but rather absorbing any form of light on him, to make him near unseen unless allowing himself to be seen or from the eyes of a very perspective being.

Zen returned to his normal sight but still gazed at where Twilight was, his orbs never blinking as the shadows made from the moon, writhed and moved like leaves in the wind. Standing up and facing his sight toward the night sky, as it was lit with stars, he spoke his intimidating voice, echoing toward the empty streets.

“Spread out, and inhabit every shadow. If you find any activity to occur, report to me at the castle ruins with the rest… and remember to not be seen – either by the inhabitants or ‘her’,” said Zen. Like awaiting for a response, the shadows suddenly burst forth and moved like slithering snakes as they scaled walls, streets, roofs, and the very air. This left Zen without a shadow as if he never had one in the first place, before he himself vacated the premises to his given rendezvous spot.

After the party – Ponyville; 11:50pm

Ponies began to leave the party and their homes as they headed to Town Hall for the awaited Summer Sun Celebration to begin. They reached the building and entered as they all awaited and conversed with one another until the arrival of their monarch. Twilight entered herself with Spike as they too waited with other ponies; she saw Applejack and Pinkie standing among the crowd, Rainbow flapping in the air just like other pegasi, Fluttershy with her songbirds for the music, and Rarity at the balcony that Celestia would come from.

Everything was going just as planned… but one strong itch could be felt from Twilight, and that itched grew stronger the longer she gazed at the moon. Something’s going to happen… Something will…

After several minutes, the bell rung to signify it being midnight and that moment, the moon flashed and the Mare on the Moon, vanished. The mayor, Mayor Mare came to announce the festivities to begin and signified the coming of Celestia to raise the sun. Several seconds later, nopony came out and many ponies began to worry, and while the mayor tried her best to calm them, Rarity came out. “She’s not here,” said Rarity, equally shocked.

A loud gasp later, and suddenly a billow of smoke started to appear from the balcony opposite of Rarity’s, as many ponies stared at the growing dark fog when a dark blue alicorn came wearing dark armor and cat-like eyes. Her teeth were sharp, and that smile only brought misery with every waking step she took; her gaze moved through the crowd with a predator glint in them. This caused several ponies to faint and scamper in fear, while some like Rainbow rose up with questions of where the princess was, and they would be answered.

“Hello my fellow subjects, it is good to see your sun-loving faces once more; for your true ruler has returned, Nightmare Moon!” said Nightmare Moon with an evil laugh.

Many did not knew who this was but Twilight knew who she was and wasn’t afraid to say what she wanted to say. “It is you, your actually here!”

“I see that not all has forgotten, and I can also sense a pupil of student when I see one.”

“I won’t let you bring eternal darkness to Equestria or the world, I’ll stop you and use the Elements of Harmony if need be!”

“Hahahahahahahahah; just come and try, but none shall stop me, or my eternal night!” With that, the laughter continued and Twilight left the hall to the library, followed by five other mares.

Whilst this occurred, a shadowy creature watched from the rafters, and slipped away to the Everfree Forest, as more of it’s kind also vanished to the ancient forest.

Everfree Forest, Pathway to Castle Ruins; 12:15pm

After traversing through the forest with much speed they could, the six mares made it through several problems that required each of their skills and might; from the darkness, Zen watched each of these trials and while not assisting but did anything to aide them. For example, keeping the other nasty creatures from attacking like the Timberwolves, Cockatrices, Hydras, Cragodiles, and much more. While one Manticore got through, that problem fixed itself – the butterscotch pegasus was not to be trifled with – and while the one incident with the trees was odd, they gotten through again – the pink one was odd…

Once getting across the bridge, Zen continued to watch the show – Twilight found the elements, encountered Nightmare Moon, used the elements, the elements connecting with her and the other five mares, they used the elements on Nightmare Mon, and finally freed Luna from her path of hate and misery – to the finale. The group exclaimed in victory when Celestia teleported in a dramatic fashion; the appearance made Rarity sqweed in happiness, nearly peeing herself – Applejack made a comment about that, and caused her to pout in frustration.

The alabaster alicorn approached her younger half, but as she tried to shy away, Celestia hugged her with her wings and the two embraced a sisterly love. The six mares – now calling themselves the Mane Six – did various reactions with Rainbow while not blanching did a shrug but was happy that they were together.

Celestia continued her hug but unlike everypony who didn’t notice, saw the dark figure in cloaked shadow vanish away. A small sad frown came to her face before she continued to nuzzle her returned sister.

Don’t worry Zen, I promise to introduce Lulu to you too… She is our sister after all, and should meet her older brother.

One week after Luna’s Return – Canterlot Castle, Outside the doors to the Western Wing; 10:00am

A week, it has been a week of her return and yet… Luna has barely done anything, not in the sense of staying in her tower; she has made some friends with a few of the guard and castle staff. Since her week in Canterlot, a few ponies have gotten to better know her, with the first few of course being the captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor, a notable noble called Fancy Pants and his fiancee Fleur de Lis, and even her own captains of the Lunar Guard – one for the thestrals and another for the ponies – Captains Orion Belt and Cat Vision. While being introduced these notable figures, her problems started to begin… when she first met the thestrals and found out she had her own guard.

She visited the Lunar Guard and while she saw the various ponies, when she met the captain of the thestrals, she was ecstatic and wanted to properly introduce and gain their full loyalty to her… things went wrong that point on. While they didn’t listen to her per-say… the thestrals of the guard seemed… distant from her, especially for beings who also like her dwell in the night more often than naught. While the equestrians of the Lunar Guard have followed her loyally and too have their own interests with the night, they seem to do so out of respect for her being Celestia’s sister, her being an alicorn and princess… but thestrals… seem to follow out of tolerance alone.

They don’t hate nor loathe her but rather don’t trust her, and while this has harmed her ego, Luna only believes because the thestrals have never known her before or after her banishment as they were never discovered but only five hundred years both after her banishment and before her return. Deciding to look for answers, she approached her sister and when she started talking to her about her recent escapade with some of the Lunar Guard thestrals, Celestia decided to show Luna something.

The pair trotted down, approaching the Western Wing; the first things that Celestia told her was to never visit or even teleport at this part of the castle, but was allowed everywhere else. It was an odd request – or rather demand – but she did so… so today of days Celestia changed her mind and wanted to show her sister something in the old part of the castle. Luna herself has saw the doors to the wing, and while they weren’t old old, but did show some age from five centuries ago, did always saw a pair of thestral guards standing there, changing shifts during the morning, afternoon, evening, and midnight hours; thestrals are nocturnal beings, so seeing up at the morning and afternoon was odd, but they seemed okay with this but of course one guard would rest while the other awake but both were vigilant at the sound of any movement, sound, or magical disturbances of any kind due to their kind having a keen sense for magic.

“Sister, why’s thou now bring us here? Is something hidden within thine walls?” asked Luna, with her old speech.

“Luna, remember we don’t use that form of speak anymore,” said Celestia, smiling from her sister’s talking.

“We, I mean… I am sorry; I am still use to this way of speaking… But back to my previous question. Why are we here, is something kept here that not even I am allowed to see, and why is it guarded only by the thestrals… Does it have to do with why the thestrals aren’t trusting toward me?” asked Luna, each question making her curiosity grow.

“A little; the thestrals aren’t faithful to me either,” said Celestia, as if the idea was fine.

“WHAT!? Then why do they follow you, and why don’t they simply break your orders and simply do what they wish? Is this why they do not respect me, and only bow out of… TOLERANCE!” shouted Luna, her anger peaking.

“Now now Luna, the thestrals may not show said respect, but while tolerance is a correct word… There is a reason why, as the thestrals follow another...”

Luna wanted to ask some more questions but they finally neared the doors guarded by two thestral guards. Once the guards saw them and recognized Luna, the didn’t cross their spears to block them but did momentarily step to the path of the doors. While Luna was offended, Celestia knew this was simply protocol as nopony on the upper brass mentioned Luna having access here.

“I’m sorry your highness, but Princess Luna can’t be allowed here. She has to wait while you make your visit,” said the guard to the right with practiced ease.

“WHAT!?”

Celestia calmed Luna and spoke to the guard in question. “It is fine, Luna is here to meet… you know who. I believe it is time they meet and… that this secrecy to be done with.”

The guards both recognized what this meant; with some thought they stepped back, before doing something odd. The guard to the left did some knocks and waited a few seconds when a strange cold enveloped everypony, as if some strange entity wrapped itself upon them. Recognizing the feeling – except for Luna who shivered and is unlike any cold, even more so than the moon – spoke to nopony in sight, still facing the closed doors.

“Sir, you have guests… and… today’s the day; its time.”

The feeling vanished and the doors opened on their own, the two Lunar Guards bowed and instead of continuing to stand in their post, left without a word. This made Luna tilt her head, watching them leave even though they should have some time still to stand on guard. Deciding to not question, Luna followed behind Celestia until the two doors behind them closed ominously; the feeling of dread came upon Luna but noticed some things.

The hall they were in while clean, had that sense of age to it – the windows were tinted black, and were reinforced so breaking them with magic or crashing to them would do nothing but cause a scrape or crack it but not shatter it, other things were several large portraits of some ponies and a few other non-ponies too. Each one had a name, and many were unfamiliar to the lunar princess but some recognizable, especially the equestrians, some being in the Royal Guard centuries ago.

They met another pair of doors and entered into a similar hall with several doors and a spiral staircase at the far end of the hall. They went pass some doors until stopping at one called, the living room; before Celestia entered said room, she turned to face Luna with a smile, but a weary one as if she waited for this day to come… it worried Luna deeply. What could be behind this door… Who was this pony that only the thestrals may follow… Does Tia know about all of this?

“Luna… there is something you must know… after your banishment, I couldn’t have the heart to find another to fix the deep pain I had when you were banished… but I did meet somepony… or rather somebody, five centuries ago,” said Celestia, her eyes seeming to water.

No… it can’t be…

“Sister… you found… a lover… and made them immortal? That… I… so… …you finally replaced me, hmmm… I’m not surprised; the many years may had made it difficult for me, but you never easy either… To rule alone and be alone must also be as painful just as mine was, so I’ll try my best to respect your choices, and this stallion you met...”

Celestia had a shocked look – whether because Luna was so accepting or something else – but smiled. “I’m happy your very accepting, but do not assume he is my lover… or a pony.”

Luna became more confused but Celestia simply opened the door and directed her to enter. “How about we meet him, and see for yourself,” said Celestia. Entering inside, Luna looked around and saw the shelves of books, the window to overlook Canterlot, the couch, armchair, fireplace, and even the study desk which was accompanied by various photos around the room that decorated with the carpeted floor and chandelier on top.

The room seemed cozy than the bare halls she was in; Luna heard the door closed but after several seconds noticed one key detail – Celestia was standing in front of her since they entered… so who closed the door?

“So… We finally meet Luna.”

The voice, it dripped with different words Luna could describe it with, but three came up immediately; cold, empty… void. Turning whilst backing up from the voice, she saw nothing but darkness… but something shifted in the shadows. Stepping out, was an armored biped with the strange helmet ever before seen, and had two orbs that created a glaring effect, but the intimidation didn’t stop there – this armored being wielded a katana that reached to his thighs, and would or rather can cut through her cleanly.

“Who are you!?” Luna tried her best to stand her ground, and expected her sister to do so too. Celestia stood there with a waiting expression on her, as if what was happening had to happen.

Why is she standing there… unless… Was this her plan, to replace me with this… thing!? Am… was I only brought back, only to be sent away only this time permanently… is this my fate. To be forgotten, and never cared for.

This momentary lapse in thought costed her; Zen approached Luna, and while she flinched from his sudden closeness, was stopped short when he grasped her withers with one hand. She waited for him to crush her with his clawed gauntlets, to await the laughter from her sister and tell her she was nothing… it didn’t come, and what was said changed everything.

“I may already have Celestia as my little sister, but I think having a younger one like you has made my life the more meaningful,” said Zen, his voice cold but held a tinge of warmth.

Luna continued to stare, but did not move a muscle, watching, listening… The centuries in the moon have hardened Luna’s heart, making her grow distant, and while she has gotten back with her sister, a small barrier was still there, making their relationship just that… and nothing more… That same barrier was being shattered… a bridge being remade.

“I know what you are about to hear is confusing… and hard to grasp… but I promise that just as I been there for our sister, that I will do so for you,” said Zen. Wrapping Luna in a hug, his armor while cold didn’t bother the lunar princess, only making the gesture all the more meaningful. “Just as my love for her is genuine, so is the love and care I have for you is too. My name is Zen – I am your older brother, and I promise to not be the family you need… but the family you deserve. I hope I become everything you want and more… sister.”

The words were heard… and the tears flowed; Luna heart pang with the hidden pain she held back, all the regret a mistakes she made… it flowed… and she held on tight to the one close to her, and sunk deeper into that embrace. Luna began to bawl as she wept for the years of pain, the years of loneliness… the years of being separated from her loved ones. Celestia soon joined in, and the three hugged away the pain and suffering, and became a family; Luna… now had a family… and it was one she never wanted to lose, ever again.

Author's Note

This chapter was actually going to be longer, but I didn't want to add what occur in the S1 episodes one and two - only the moments that counted - that and not over extend things unless necessary. The ending was a bit troubling, but I think a simple yet happy point was appropriate.

The next chapter; Luna visits Zen and he retells her some of his past, and the friends he made... and lost.

Thoughts:
Celestia
Twilight
Luna

Ch.8: Graves Are To Be Memorized, Not Forgotten

Canterlot Castle, Luna’s Tower; 8:00pm

Luna was in a very happy mood, after being introduced to Zen yesterday, Luna not only gotten to properly meet his big brother, but also got the thestrals of the Lunar Guard on her good graces. Ever since the guarding of the Western Wing was stopped, the Lunar Guard had become more active than ever, making it possible for Luna to properly see every member personally. The thestrals even gave her a toothy smile – especially the younger members – and seemed more friendlier toward her.

Apparently, it would be announced in the future about revealing Zen’s existence, making the royalty count go up again; those in the royal family were Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, Princess Cadance, Prince Blueblood, and now, Royal Assassin Zen or Royal Strategist Zen. The idea of Zen being a strategist was perfect as his well of knowledge and know-how, were perfect for future planning and projects to come.

While the thestrals are loyal to him alone, the purpose of the thestrals joining the Luna Guard and the Lunar Guard in general was the purpose of defending the night, and the to serve Luna at the same time. The thestrals have become perfect guardians of the shadows, and while many did not seem to like Luna, it was mostly due to not recognizing her; the thestrals who know of the story of Nightmare Moon, remember her being different so seeing her in the current state she was in was… unexpected. Learning this caused a u-turn in thought and a majority of the thestrals have opened to Luna, some even becoming her personal guard to accompany her.

Tonight, Luna was getting ready to see Zen, about hangout with her dear brother. Due to the fact that Luna recently only returned for a week now, she hasn’t become a famous subject in Equestria, and many still fear her. Nowadays, while she wait for her power to return to its original glory, she used to wander the castle or catch-up on various facts of the like. Now being introduced to Zen, she wants to learn the present world through is eyes, and get to know him better.

Luna trotted out of her room, followed by four Lunar Guards – two thestrals, one pegasus, and one unicorn – until they trotted through several halls and corners. Now they stood before the two doors to the Western Wing; while they weren’t guarded, access was still denied for obvious reasons, so a sign was placed on it to not enter… that and it was locked.

Luna simply knocked on the door, and something akin to slider opened but revealed a transparent screen on the wall beside the left door. The screen showed nothing but a wavy green line, and a speaker to speak through to whoever may be listening.

“Brother Zen, it is I, Luna! I’ve come to visit my dear brother!” said Luna, ecstatically.

“Ah, hello Lady Luna; Zen is in the Map Room right now, I’ll let you in to see him. Just take the stairs up and take the right path,” said Jiule. After the screen was hid away by the slider, a click was heard and the doors swung open slowly. The group entered and followed the directions given by Jiule; Luna’s impression of Jiule was that between step-sisters, for the lunar princess. Once upstairs, Luna went to the right path and came across some double doors and opened them with her magic. Inside she came upon a circular room with a circular table, various maps around the room, and some sort of pedestal in the back in a small alcove. The circular table had a strange almost transparent map of Equestria, showing a third-dimensional view of the land – this ranged from mountains, rivers, forests, settlements, clouds, and even Mt Canterlot with Canterlot perfectly detailed on it – with Zen examining what appeared to be Ponyville.

“Zen! What are you doing this fine night?”

Zen turned to face Luna and spotted the four guards accompanying her, and wasn’t bothered but the four guards decided to take position around the room below four different wall lamps. Luna neared the technological marvel of a table, a slipped a hoof through the hologram, feeling nothing but still awed by it. “Was just checking a few things… Luna… Is there anything in particular you wish to do?”

Luna eyes sparkled and the first thing she said somewhat stopped everyone in mid-thought. “Tell me a story!”

“Pardon Luna… but a story? I don’t think I’m the kind of being you should ask these kind of things now,” said Zen.

“Well… I mean… umm...” Luna noticed something above the pedestal and saw a portrait of Zen with another pony; the pony in question had their name written on a plaque, by the name of Organize Mess. “Tell me your life five centuries ago, about the friends you made and met!”

Zen seemed stumped by this idea, something that worried Luna as he simply stood, like a vigilant statue. He did move afterwards but gazed at the portrait, remembering the day that picture was taken… and the days to come after that one.

“...How about I tell you a story… of when Celestia and I took a group picture in the Royal Gardens; we invited our friends from their homes, this included some royalty from other lands and a few representatives of other races. Since I was the representative of the thestrals, I was forced to take the picture with obvious dislike, on that day… of course… My friend Mess had… a little secret to tell the rest of us...”

480 years ago – Canterlot Castle, Royal Gardens; 10:00am

The group took a photo together, leaving Zen standing alone in the shade of a nearby tree. He gazed at Celestia who stood and smiled at the camera, when a bright flash later at the picture’s polaroid was made. The one who took the picture, Flash Shot, grinned and started to put away his camera. “Great picture everyone; now let’s get this get-together started!” shouted Shot, grinning from side to side.

“Hey Zen, get that gloomy butt of yours here!” shouted Steel.

The others laughed in each others merriment, whilst Zen stood alone, solitary; this lasted for a few seconds when a familiar filly came up to him. The young thestral, Blood Lily leaned on Zen’s leg with both her forehooves wrapped around the intimidating figure. It was Blood Lily first to open toward Zen, and reason he was able to gain the trust of the thestrals. For somepony so young, she was possibly the only one out of the group that didn’t find Zen threatening, with Celestia and Torch finding him to be either kind or entertaining – for the two this was true for either of the two.

“Come on Zen, let’s gooooo!” said Lily, the filly trying her best to drag Zen with her. “Don’t be a party pooper.”

“Events like this aren’t my cup of tea Lily… Go and enjoy it with little Rose Garden, you are her god-sister after all,” said Zen. This made the young thestral let go and run to Rose Garden who was being carried by her mother, Carnation Rose.

Zen moved his sight across the garden, seeing his various friends, acquaintances, and those unfamiliar to him but knew Celestia – Emerald was talking with Warcry about her promotion to Colonel, Smooth, Carnation, Sky, and Lily watched young Rose Garden playfully suck on Lily’s hoof, Deluxe his wife Elegant both spoke with Mess and Sweet about something, particularly about Sweet’s round belly, Steel, Knock Out, and Blaze were currently doing some challenges with the thestrals of the now new Lunar Guard, Suzy a representative of the diamond dogs was conversing with Chieftain Ob’Daob, while Flash Shot started get some pictures of Torch doing multiple poses.

This finally left with Celestia and Prince Kai speaking together… when Zen received a sudden message through his helmet’s radio.

WARNING! WARNING! WARNING! DEMON INCURSION! NEAR CANTERLOT MINES! WARNING! WARNING! WARNING!

“Demon incursion!? But the demons of Tartarus were sealed away and Cerberus guards the gate from any escaping!” shouted Luna, stopping the story.

“Well, not all demons were in Tartarus, many were sealed in ancient artifacts, while some slumbered deep in the ground… The demons weren’t something as deadly as a demon-lord or a demon-king but they were still dangerous… luckily I had half of my weapons at the time so I was able to handle them swiftly,” said Zen. “Now, back to my story...”

Zen stood stock still and started to walk away from the garden until Celestia spotted him leaving, and spoke out to stop him. “Zen, where are you going!?” shouted Celestia, catching everyone’s attention.

“Emergency near the mines; demons,” said Zen, not stopping at the slightest. Suddenly a golden glow enveloped around his gauntlet, tugging him back but not budging him the slightest.

“You shouldn’t charge head first without warning, we need to make sure the citizens are fine; I want the Royal Guard to make perimeter at the Eastern District of the city, and get everyone out to safety,” said Celestia to Captain Blaze.

“It’ll be quick… I’ll even use that form – the Path of the Sinner,” said Zen, a glint appearing in his orbs.

“NO! The situation does not require for you to use… ‘her’.” Celestia hated that form; there was one thing she learned about each of Zen’s forms he takes… they warp his physical and mental state, in other words, he becomes someone entirely new… a different personality. The Path of the Sinner’s form wasn’t bad, as this form made Zen look more feminine and gave the chance to have Celestia have more… mare-like talks… sadly, the weapons this form hold is dangerous and a tad risky… and risque.

I can remember the one incident when Captain Blaze was scarred from just gazing at that form… especially those stupid bags around the mid- Celestia shook that thought away, and went back to lecturing Zen when he spoke.

“Then I suppose the Path of the Demon will suffice; that form was meant to take down demonic and monstrous beings anyway, it’ll also negate the demons natural fire-aura attacks they have. If you want, you can bring everyone to watch, it has been too long since the last demon incursion.” With that, Zen whistled for his Lunar Guard, and they followed him. Zen warped off toward the Eastern District, followed by five thestrals guards that followed their lord.

Celestia sighed, when Prince Kai stood beside her; the prince was the future monarch of the Griffon Kingdom, however the nation was ruled by several representatives of the various Griffon Clans that make up the city of Griffonstone. The purpose of the monarch was in memory of the previous king of the griffons – King Guto – that and while the royal family does rule the nation, it still exists, and does so. Nowadays the royal family does other ways to help the nation with the economy, infrastructure, medicine, and much more, sadly this is almost impossible due to the various clans infighting with one another.

Prince Kai came to Equestria to gain good relations with the ponies and their leader, Princess Celestia; so far things have gone well, but some of the older generations of the pegasi still hold grudges with the griffons during the Great Pegasi-Griffon War.

“Do not worry friend, from the couple of years I knew him, he has always came back from the impossible. He has fought monsters, vicious bandits, demons, even armies; I doubt some low-life demons could faze him!” said Kai, chuckling.

The supporting words were helpful but did nothing to ease the sun princess’s worry. I hope so too… “Come, we should see those at the mines are safe; bring a contingency of fifty guards, and tell the Eastern Barracks to evacuate those who’re there to safety,” said Celestia.

The military staff that were at the party – Emerald, Mess, Deluxe, and Blaze – each saluted and went off to the Eastern District with Emerald and Deluxe teleporting them to the barracks there.

Canterlot, Eastern District, Canterlot Mine; 10:05am

Zen traveled across the city with a mix of his warping ability and using his powers to glide through the sky, imitating as if he were flying. Following behind him was the five thestrals that came with him after he became the thestrals Lord of the Night; the title was equivalent of being a Keeplord, making Zen their ruler and master. After returning to Canterlot, five of the thestrals volunteered to join and serve him loyally, soon after these five became the first and possibly original members of what would soon become, the Lunar Guard.

These five ponies consisted of two mares, and three stallions – the one in the far right was First Lieutenant Crawler, a young and wily stallion who was known for his planning, sadly he couldn’t handle a situation if things do not go as he planned. The one in front of him was Major Glory Night, a bullish, prideful, but surprisingly friendly stallion, who was possibly the biggest stallion of the thestrals; his size was comparable with the minotaurs and was only a few inches close to Celestia’s chin, known to be the muscle of the group, he had the luck to survive every encounter he made, which was why he was known as the Glory Hog… always the one to get all the glory.

On the other side of their flying formation of the far left was Sergeant Major Silver Wind; the smallest of the group, she was also the quickest of the thestrals, her speed unmatched by any living pegasi or griffon of that time. She was also famous for using hit-and-run tactics, finding the weak points of her opponent and then bring down one swift move to end it. The next one who was also the second command of their ragtag group, was Colonel Scare, she had an eyepatch over one eye but not due to injuries… but rather something she was born with and gained her the name, Demon Eye; and while both that name and her real name was something to fear… it was her superior the real monster all who should fear.

His wings were broad and strong, his fangs extended over his jaw, his eyes pierced the most bravest of warriors, and while his muscles did not bulge, looked intimidating from his commanding aura he gave out. General Nosferatu; the Bloodhunter, the Wings of Brutality, and the Fanged One, was the general of thestral kind and after giving his responsibilities to the lieutenant general, flew at the head of their formation. Zen who was ahead of the group was only two meters from them until he gazed downward and with a slight dip downward, dived toward some ponies, minotuars and other creatures run from several demons.

“ALRIGHT, YOU KNOW WHAT TO DO! WATCH LORD ZEN’S BACK, PROTECT THE CITIZENS, AND SHOW THESE DEMONIC MONSTERS THE TRUE POWER OF THE THESTRALS! FOR THE NIGHT!” shouted Nosferatu.

“FOR THE NIGHT!” shouted the other thestrals. The whole group dived with their various weapons; Crawler held two broadswords, and two crossbows strapped to his forelegs, while modified to be smaller, were equipped with explosive bolts. Glory had a spiked mace and spiked oval shield, the tips coated with a poison that cause excruciating pain to any who make contact with it. Silver had her wingblades, and legblades and stayed with flying circles around them, whilst tossing in some bombs into the mix. Scare had metal gauntlets around each leg, and was a master of CQC, and had the unique gift of her eye which she would only use for emergencies. Finally Nosferatu carried two claymores, four throwing axes, six enchanted metal spikes that if impaled onto an enemy would electrocute them, and if placed around one or several enemies makes a ring of thunder that not only traps but will electrocute anyone that tries to escape.

All five were ready to go all out… but it was nothing compared to their lord, for what Zen did next, awed and inspired them from the day they first met him.

Zen Pov

Zen dropped down from the sky between a group of citizens and one fugly looking demon that was a mix between a bulldog and some sort of boar. The demon in question simply squealed and grunted as it was ready to charge its two tusks toward the one who interrupted it’s meal; charging into Zen, it was planning in tearing his fool and devouring the fleshbags behind it… until it’s vision felt strange.

Zen walked away with katana wielded as it was stained in the blood of the demon he just cut in half with ease. Slowly the demon’s body slowly fell apart in half as a pool blood started to grow; deciding not to stay and wait, those trapped by the demon ran to safety. Swiping his blade of the blood, Zen placed his weapon away and gazed at the twenty or thirty so demons that were of various shape, and size gazing both at him and their dead comrade.

Deciding not to speak, Zen brought one hand forward and spoke out the words to bring out the weapon of their ruin. “I call upon the Demon, the one who walks through the flames and punish those you harm innocents; consume my enemies… and I’ll cleanse them in the flames of hatred itself. Path of the Demon: cursed claymore, Torture!” In a burst of flames that not even the demons dare to approached, Zen was consumed by these intense fires until a claw came bursting forth. What stood before them was something that brought the lesser demons trembling to their very knees, and the bulldog-boar demons to grunt but not charge forward just yet.

Zen in his new form stood with slightly more bulk, and looked more kingly – the helm had several spines coming from the back that resembled some spiky hair, with a crown of spikes on top; the armor was also covered in spikes with the chest, calves, and gauntlets holding the bulk with the rest of the armor weighing less but were wreathed in burning flames of fire that didn’t seem to die any second.

Clutched in both hands was the handle of a large claymore that had symbols etched into the blade, and dripped malice from it, as strange fiery spheres circled Zen – you could hear voices come from the orbs. His helm while still its original look had two slits instead of two small orbs, the slits a single vertical line. Zen looked more regal but with a demonic-look to him, that screamed demon all over him.

“Time to face your doom; burn to cinders!” said Zen, pointing his weapon with one hand.

Charging with absolute vigor, Zen approached the first demon he spotted, crashing his claymore with a resounding crash and boom.

“Char Explosion!” Soon a blast of searing fire came from the claymore as it crashed onto a helpless imp. The blast knocked back the other demons, before Zen swung his weapon around wildly like a madman.

Soon the Lunar Guard joined the fray and handled those that Zen didn’t put his focus on; deciding to handle one of the bigger ones together, they coordinated to take down a somewhat tall demon that stood on two cloven legs. Silver flew by and threw a small bomb that detonated on the demon’s face, which allowed Glory and Crawler to attack its undefended ankles, making it topple to it’s knees. Soon Scare approached and hugged the demon’s face and kept bashing it in between the eyes, as this happened Nosferatu placed his enchanted spikes down and as Scare backed off, the trap activated, electrocuting and killing the demon in one fell swoop. The group then moved on to another demon to kill; with Zen, he faced several imps, and three of the bulldog-boars, until he unleashed another attack of his.

“Demon’s Plight!” Sending forth a wave of fire that torched the imps, and charred the surface skin and flesh of the bulldog-boar demons, Zen finished the trio of demons off by decapitating all three simultaneously.

Soon all that remained out of the thirty were seventeen in seconds, deciding it wasn’t worth fighting, the demons split up and ran deeper into the city. “Nosferatu, chase after the stragglers that aren’t getting to far; the quick ones are mine,” said Zen, dragging his claymore on the ground.

The general nodded and directed his fellow thestrals to go after the demons – Glory and Silver paired up to go to the smithies, Scare and Crawler would check the weapon and armor stores, with Nosferatu going after the ones that headed north-east of the city. This left with Zen going after some of the demons that ran back into the mines… today was going to be a long one.

Celestia watched with the others on one of the watchtowers for the city near the Eastern District, overlooking the current fighting and damage that was occurring in the city. Whilst they waited, Organize Mess had something to tell Celestia… or rather Sweet Roll did, after he left to organize the troop’s equipment.

“Princess… there is something myself and Organize Mess need to tell you...” said Sweet, a light blush on her cheeks.

Celestia caught the sudden rosy color on her, and started to notice a few things between the two… until she put two and two together – the two had been going together for at least one year ago. “Ms Roll… are you… bearing a foal?”

Everypony heard the two talking, with the only one not shocked being Elegant Dress; the somewhat aged but still beautiful mare approached them, joining the conversation. “Sweet Roll here told my husband and I that Sweet Roll’s pregnant… sadly there’s an issue...”

“An issue? Is… something wrong with the foal?”

“Not quite your highness… You see… the baby isn’t just one, but two; the problem however is that since the two are separate pony backgrounds, we aren’t sure what kind of an affects it will do with the foals. While different pony background couples aren’t uncommon, most often the foal is one and only inherits one of the parent’s natural aspects… That’s when things gotten complicating,” said Elegant, explaining.

“The foals are giving off some strange energy signature… but the doctors told us that neither are unicorns, and they’re unsure what causing the strange energy signs… I’m afraid what will happen to my unborn foals… please, I ask for your blessing for help.”

Celestia mulled this thought over, before giving a reassuring smile and calming the worried future-mother. “Do not worry, I’ll see to it that I have the best doctors to check on you and the foals… I may even convince Zen to use his technology for help,” said Celestia.

“Thank you princess, you are in my debt!”

“I am just glad to help one of my citizens.”

The group continued gazing down at the crowd of beings that watched from a safety distance at the distant explosions and noises of metal and stone being smashed against one another. Celestia can see a blazing fire explosion happen near the mines – the signs of a one of Zen’s attacks.

Though I may need to make sure he doesn’t destroy the city on accident first.

Crystal Caves; 11:15am

For awhile, the demons had been hunted down and dealt with, but elsewhere with Zen in the Crystal Caves… is having some slight issues, or rather is an issue. The form Zen took was perfect to hunt down demons, but the downside was that the form Zen was using was his newest form he gained… which mean he hadn’t fully gotten used to its quirks yet.

Each form has not only the weapons and new armor that accompanies it, but also a certain new “Zen” with it. This form made Zen slightly angrier and prideful, and while it was helpful with dealing with some dragons for one incident, it did not do well in an unstable part of the caves, while fighting in a form your unfamiliar in; this was Zen’s current predicament.

Zen unleashed a slash of super-heated energy that cooked another demon, which left a Crimson One – these demons were like the upper echelon of demons and were a pain to deal with, as unlike other demons, they were both crafty and smarter… and can talk.

“You think you can stop our return fool, we shall feast on your precious ponies, and then use that princess of yours as our plaything to-”

The demon didn’t get the chance to speak; with one swift change of his claymore to a pair of flaming rapiers, Zen’s form became consumed in fire as the heavier pieces of his arm simply fell apart and became a part of his two new weapons. “The only threats I hear is that of a dead demon. VOLCANIC BLAST!” shouted Zen.

Thrusting both rapiers toward the demon, the flames that swirled around the weapons were flung forward, before crashing toward the Crimson One. The demon in question screamed in agony as the flames didn’t just burnt his flesh but started eating his whole body to cinders, until his wails of agony died down.

Zen stood in absolute silence in the devastation, before reverting back to his regular form, slowly walking back to the exit. “...I am who I am… and I am… what I kill...” said Zen, the remaining flames dying down.

Present Time – Western Wing, Map Room; 9:00pm

“I was later told of the news of Mess and Sweet’s unborn twins, sadly I had to leave again and hunt down the idiot the unleashed those demons. The demons were freed by some stupid griffon that thought the demons would give him riches beyond imagining; I would of killed him, but I let Prince Kai handled the idiot,” said Zen, finishing his story.

“But… you didn’t say what Mess needed to tell you; I mean his wife told the others, but you made it sound like he needed to tell you something...”

Zen seemed to stay quiet… before he seemed to gaze at the portrait of him and Organize Mess; something terrible happened that day, what Mess told him and what it would mean for Equestria… there was a reason Zen told Luna this story… it was because the date of the story he told her… was the day he started his five-hundred year plan.

“Luna… The reason I told you this story was because what happened the day before that small party of ours… I wiped the memories of my friend Organize Mess, because he discovered something about me; I am unsure to this day what he found was, as he told me it was destroyed by natural time… but it was a prophecy. The prophecy showed the events of those six mares – Twilight her friends, they’ll fight various evils and various ancient enemies of both you and Celestia… but it was nothing compared to this monster I saw.”

Next Zen approached the portrait, and slipped his hand behind the portrait; a click later and the portrait moved to reveal a stone tablet. Luna examined the tablet, and saw it showed the Mane 6 – the top showed of them fighting her in her Nightmare Moon form, the return of Discord, the rise of the Crystal Empire and Sombra, Tirek, and much more… but there were also some new faces.

One part of the stone slab showed Canterlot being invaded by an army of shape-shifting insects, one of the Mane 6 becoming corrupted by a darkness familiar to Luna, an alternate world of Equestria, a kingdom hidden in the Everfree Forest, an ancient evil deep in the Frozen North returns, ponies turn evil all across Equestria, and a powerful unicorn that may effect time itself.

All of this was displayed before Luna, all of it was telling the future… but…

“I don’t understand, why did you had to have your friend forget all of this… What was so terrible that it relates to you?”

“Well...”

Before Zen could finish, one of the guards spoke up to interrupt. “I am sorry for speaking Lord Zen, but Princess Luna must come back to the throne, it appears some ponies have come to see her,” said one of the guards.

“REALLY! I mean… This is excellent news; I sorry I must leave now, but remember you can tell me whatever it is you must tell me… I know how important prophecies can be, so I won’t tell others about this, and I’ll keep a close eye that nothing changes the fate that has befallen us all. Have a good night, brother.”

Luna exited with her personal guard, the two doors of the Map Room closing behind them. Zen was alone, with the stone slab that foretold the destiny of many.

Zen turned to face the slab, when he did something else; going to a random book on a shelf, he pulled it before it revealed another hidden compartment – a big but ancient tome. Removing the tome carefully, Zen gently placed it down and opened the tome, the dust littering the air and ground everywhere. The cover showed the design of the elements, and the sun and moon in the center, encircling one another.

Flipping through various pages, each event was listed below, and a small over-exaggerated picture of that event was made.

‘Return of Nightmare Moon’, ‘Discord’s Return’, ‘Invasion of Canterlot’, ‘Attack of the Nightmares’, ‘Rise of the Crystal Empire’, ‘Alternate-Equestria’, ‘Tirek’s Attack’, ‘Heart of the Everfree’, ‘Siege of the Empire’, ‘Dark Water,’ ‘The Rainbow Theory,’…

All of these events were listed down in the book, and were the ones to come in coming years… but there was one event, the one that Mess found and warned Zen about it.

Zen skipped to the last page, it was older and the text unreadable… but the drawing was clear as the sky. It showed not just the Mane 6, but various other ponies and beings – Celestia, Luna, Discord, Shining, Cadance, a few others that were unrecognizable to Zen – were on this drawing… and they all were weakened and near their end.

Standing on top a pile of skulls, as blood rained from the sky, and the world was consumed by an eternal darkness… he was given a many names, but there was one name that shook the foundations of all creation. Nadir; The Ever-Baleful Eye… and Zen recognized the one who was standing at the very top with only the thirst of blood and the hunger to end all existence…

“You are right Luna… we mustn’t tamper with fate… If it means you will all live… I will become the monster, this world will give birth to,” said Zen, ominously.

At the very bottom of the page, where the words were barely legible, one line was clear readable enough. The line was another name… one that was the reason why Zen erased his old friend’s memories… but why he’ll rather die than live.

‘The Fallen Betrayer; Zen’

Closing the tome and putting it and the slab away, Zen gazed at the holographic world map of the realm he resides in. “Now… let us push the domino of destiny and begin the whirlwind of fate; there can never be life… if there is never death.”

With that, Zen turned off the lights in the room, the room going pitch dark, the only light being his two glowing orbs for eyes. “Its time I make my move.”

Author's Note

PLOOOOOT TWWWWIIIISSST!

So not only is this story got violence and all R-rated like stuff, but it is also a *drumroll* Comic-verse. Certain moments from the MLP:FIM comics will be in the story, so enjoy this grand adventure of what's to come.

And remember... He is always watching... Always...

Oh and two out of several of Zen's transformations have been revealed - the first being his Infinity Form, and the second now being his Demon Form.

Next chapter: The truth comes out! Celestia announces Zen existence?! Twilight gets a sudden visit from a familiar... "face"...

Thoughts:
Celestia
Zen

Ch.9: A Visit From Family

Two days later – Ponyville, Golden Oaks Library; 9:00am

Twilight has been in Ponyville for a week and a few days, and so far she’s been kept busier than she was back in Canterlot. There was the Grand Gallops Gala tickets which her friends tried to gain her favor by doing various things, luckily Celestia had more and gave them to Twilight’s newest friends. Applebuck season was a busy day; Applejack was so prideful she tired herself to the bone, that day was a good friendship lesson to have. Rainbow’s old friend, Gilda, and a traveling illusionist called Trixie also visited Ponyville, too bad both encounters didn’t go well… Twilight hopes they don’t hold a grudge on her and the girls. The dragon issue at a mountaintop was a doozy – who knew Fluttershy can be like that sometimes.

Twilight didn’t regret a single moment living here now… well, occasionally there was always something that Twilight never understood, like Pinkie; she was the most strangest mare she met, and don’t get started with the impossible things she’s done.

It was an early morning and was mid-August as ponies meandered outside doing various tasks; Twilight was awake as she sat on one of the chairs in the kitchen. Spike was preparing some wheat pancakes, while Twilight enjoyed some morning coffee. The young unicorn levitated her cup to her muzzle as she read today’s news… only to spit her drink to the air.

Twilight began hacking for breath as Spike twirled around and quickly rushed to her aid. “Twilight! What’s wrong, is the coffee too hot – I knew I shouldn’t had used my dragon’s breathe,” said Spike, snapping his claws.

“No, cough, that isn’t, hack… Its not the coffee Spike,” said Twilight, wheezing.

Spike wiped some sweat from his forehead, cleaning the mess that was made. “That’s good, but why were you acting like that?”

Twilight gave a worried look, before levitating the newspaper to Spike to read; the paper showed yesterday’s news and some minor news… but the headline today was of Celestia waving at the crowd below from her balcony she uses for announcements. Standing beside her was Luna, and the last being Spike would expect seeing – Zen, was standing beside Celestia with his arms crossed, as his gazed stared at the photographer that took the picture.

“I think our lives are about to get a little bit more interesting,” said Twilight, giving a sheepish smile.

Yesterday – Canterlot Castle; 12:00pm

Celestia stood beside Luna as they were just outside the double doors that led to the balcony that beheld their ponies. A door opens behind the duo, and turning to see Zen accompanied by two thestrals. Zen wore his normal outfit, and had his katana strapped his back as usual, the only difference was a sash across his torso of the Equestrian symbol and colors – yellow, purple, and blue.

“I do not understand the reason for wearing this… thing,” said Zen, with hidden irritation. Zen tugged at the sash, but didn’t remove and deal with Celestia complaining he’ acting like a foal.

“Oh hush you baby; now, let’s have you meet our ponies,” said Celestia, playfully.

“This will end with screaming and fainting,” said Zen, bluntly.

“Oh now now, the only one going to scream is most likely our nephew,” said Luna. Luna met Blueblood earlier before… she did not like him at the slightest.

Zen gave bow of his head; he did this whenever he felt unsure, due to him not having anyway to communicate with his face, the only way you can tell how he felt was by carefully watching his body motions – a slight twitch, a little tap of a foot, a small turn of the head, all of it were clues on how he felt. This took Celestia decades to master, but there are still moments that Celestia can never tell how her elder brother felt.

Celestia wrapped a wing around him, as did Luna too; the three siblings – or rather sisters – nuzzled one another, until horns were heard. “Its time… Let us begin this, and bring forth a new age for all of Equestria.”

Celestia stepped forward and beyond the doors, followed by Luna, with Zen staying behind. The crowd outside were conversing and speaking with one another, but the second the princesses were spotted, some cheering was heard before silence began as Celestia rose her hoof. Reporters from pegasi, earth ponies, to unicorns took pictures from various areas and angles; some pegasi took pictures from roofs, clouds, or flew in the air.

Once everypony listened to their monarchs, the two sisters nodded and spoke with Celestia speaking for the two. Taking a deep breath, Celestia used a more controlled version of the Royal Canterlot Voice, loud enough to be heard, but not to cause bleeding eardrums.

“My little ponies, I have come to give an announcement, one that will not only affect Equestria, but the whole world… For centuries I have kept this secret due to a promise and for the safety of everypony! It is now with bated wait that I may finally reveal this secret; Equestria was never a land of peace and harmony, as deep in the darkness, there were those to undo what we built – whether it was from outside forces or within! I now tell you of an individual who was erased from the history books, and has defended us while we roamed peacefully!”

The two thestrals guards beside Zen gazed up at him; the thestrals awaited this day too, but they were afraid how the rest of the world would respond… How they would respond to their lord. “Lord Zen… is it necessary for the ponies to know, you have kept hidden for so long. Why must you show yourself to them now?”

Zen was quiet, it showed how little he spoke and chose his words with careful ease, and when he did speak, it brought more weight to it than you may imagine. “It is because its necessary; something is coming, and I must direct the waters to its intended course. We mustn’t stray, for if we do, we shall do more harm than naught… Now we shall not fight in darkness… now, we fight in the light. So I ask you – will you join me, or will you continued to fight this darkness alone?”

The two thestrals guards looked at one another but answered without an unwavering resolve and loyalty. “Our lives are indebted to you, we will given ourselves to face what may lurk in shadow,” said the two thestrals, bowing with their spears pointed upwards.

Soon Zen was given the signal to appear, but before he did so, he spoke one last time. “I am proud, of you all; you deserve a thousands of thanks for the sacrifices your kind has made.” As Zen left, the thestrals seemed to tear silently; they would die for him and what he has given to them – a purpose.

Zen appeared on the balcony, his intimidating form radiating more than even the sun. Everypony was silent, not a single movement or noise was made; a tumbleweed seemed to fly by and smack against somepony who didn’t bother to dodge. After a few more seconds, one pony fainted, but there was no screaming.

“Huh… I guess they took it well,” said Luna, sarcastically.

Present time – Ponyville, Near Sugarcube Corner; 9:20am

Twilight with Spike riding on her, trotted toward Sugarcube Corner to see her friends; seeing a majority of the town are now talking about the news yesterday, it would make sense that her friends would want to talk about this at the bakery… that and Pinkie sent a letter by her pet alligator, Gummy. The baby gator arrived with a letter taped to his head, and it only said to meet Pinkie and the others at the bakery.

Now Twilight stood outside the bakery, sighing that this day would come, but just not so soon though. I haven’t told anypony that I know Zen, I mean its not the kind of conversation topic you would talk about… that and nopony was to know his existence. I guess this is what Princess Celestia said that things were going to change now; with Luna back, it was happened sooner or later that Zen would be announced of his existence. What would my friends react that I know Zen?

Twilight thought about the various reactions her friends would have at those news – Pinkie would try to throw a party, Rainbow would react brashly and try to tackle him, ending with somepony getting hurt, Applejack wouldn’t trust him the slightest, Zen kept secrets that not even Celestia knows; she remember when Zen sneaked in some cookies for her. Rarity… ohhhh, that was a tricky one, would Rarity faint or maybe she be too distracted by Zen’s armor – would she like it or not, it was hard tell what that mare considered fashionable or not. Fluttershy… well she’d cower in fear and wouldn’t speak for days.

“Hey Twilight, something wrong?” asked Spike.

“Well… I was just thinking what the others may think after they find out I know Zen… All I can think about is that they all lose their faith on me.” Twilight’s ears folded downward, but instead of having speaking agreeing as he usual does for his oblivious mind, he gave some decent advice.

“Oh come on Twilight, I know Zen too, if they don’t trust you then they can’t trust me either. Look since we been here the girls have been there for us as we been there for them, it wouldn’t matter if you were hiding things from them – I’m pretty sure Pinkie has her own secrets too.”

The small little boost of confidence brought a smile to the unicorn; with renewed bravery, Twilight trotted inside the bakery. Inside she saw various ponies talking, eating, or both as the famous topic of today was obviously the announcement of Zen and him being the Royal Adviser.

It was a perfect role for Zen; now Royal Adviser wasn’t just to advise Celestia and Luna as the two princesses had their own advisers, but rather the Royal Adviser was in charge of things the princesses were unable to bring their authority to. Some of these responsibilities were handling trade in the kingdom and outside the kingdom, security details, economy, and future settlements especially ones down south. Other things the Royal Adviser was responsible was an idea made by Zen himself – as Royal Adviser, Zen had access to the collection, restoration, and safe keeping of knowledge that went from the far past before Nightmare Moon to the now. The purpose of this was due to the lack of foretelling of Nightmare Moon’s return, as the possibility of returning evils was possible; after Luna found out about the tablet, Celestia was of course told about it, sadly Zen wanted to limit what was on the tablet and so only told the two princesses that the outcomes ended with Equestria and the world being safe.

While not being told what will occurred, Celestia understood that it would be dangerous to tamper the future so instead tried another method to see the future by collecting lost knowledge that may give the edge needed to stop and be ready of future disasters. Of course Zen was made in charge of this, and so far has gathered a good amount of knowledge in Equestria, the sad part is most of this knowledge consists of the history of a majority of the noble houses. Much of the history could be fraud and made-up by the ancestors of the noble houses, so the credibility of such information was… a bit misleading.

“Twilight, over here!” Twilight turned and spotted her friends sitting in a small alcove by one of the windows; the five mares were sitting around a semi-circle of cushions around a circular table. Pinkie sat at the far left edge with Applejack beside her, Fluttershy in the middle with Rainbow sitting beside her, and Rarity who sat beside two empty seats for Spike and Twilight.

Approaching the seats, Spike took the one nearest to Rarity while Twilight sat at the far right seat; the friends already ordered some food, and a crystal cupcake for Spike and some pancakes for Twilight were ready and fresh.

“What took you so long slowpoke? You never arrive late when it comes to timed arrivals,” said Rainbow, jokingly.

“I… was distracted; so what did you girls want to talk about?”

“Oh come on now Twi, we all know what we’re here for,” said Applejack.

“Indeed darling; these news of this… ‘Zen’ character are sprawling quicker than any rumor that I heard of,” said Rarity, sipping a milkshake.

“He looks scary,” said Fluttershy, mumbling.

“Well if he tries coming here, I’ll knock that stupid look in his eyes!”

“I wouldn’t call that stupid Rainbow, he looks ready to break a pony like a stick.”

“I bet he’s fun at parties!” Pinkie swallowed – yes swallowed – a cupcake whole, before continuing to speak as if the impossible didn’t happen. “I even heard that he’s secretly Celestia’s big brother!”

“Okay now that’s gotta be untrue; Twilight, you lived in Canterlot and practically with Princess Celestia for the last decade. Have you ever heard any rumors that this Zen guy ever lived in Canterlot?”

All the girls looked toward Twilight, but that’s when they saw her hyperventilating; the poor mare was having a near panic attack from hearing the various negative – well Pinkie wasn’t negative but she couldn’t tell – response toward someone who was family to Twilight. Spike saw this coming but didn’t realize it would be this bad, but it was Rarity who asked if something was wrong with her.

“Twilight dear… Is something the matter?” Before Rarity could approach, Twilight suddenly jolted upward.

“I… I...” Twilight ran from her friends and outside – she heard Spike calling her back but kept running – Twilight ran until she reached the river near the school. Twilight stared back at her own reflection, until she sat down and dwell with her inner thoughts.

Is this what my friends think of Zen? Am… am I going to lose my friendship with my new friends? ...If only you were here Uncle Zenny…

A distant scream could be heard from afar near Quills & Sofas; Twilight turned and saw various ponies running away the direction of where the store was. Among the running ponies, she saw her friends running toward the commotion of the panic. Deciding to feel sad later, Twilight quickly checks what all the commotion was about. Maybe handling another problem will distract me for today.

Sometime earlier – Ponyville, Ponyville Train Station; 9:15am

The train from Canterlot to Ponyville was nearing the station; slowing to a crawl the train hissed and stopped as smoke bellowed from atop the train’s pipe. The doors opened for only one occupant to step out, the train being deserted making this planned visit easier for the one visiting. Zen stood on the train’s platform before he faced the conductor, and waved toward them.

Seeing the signal, the conductor tipped his hat and left without a problem; Zen stepped off the platform and headed toward Ponyville. The streets he walked down were empty, but as he slowly made his way through he could hear the sound of activity. While this idea has its flaws, I can see why Celestia wants me to be here… Though from the history of this place, the locals don’t do well with anything new and strange – fit that description and more.

Zen took a turn and that was when he was met face to face with the town’s first local; the unicorn had a light green fur, and a white mane and tail that was tinted green, with the unicorn was an earth pony mare with a yellowish fur and mane and tail that made the thought of candy move through Zen’s head. The unicorn had a cutiemark of a harp while the other mare had the cutiemark of some candies.

Zen and the two mares gazed at one another in absolute silence, with Zen coughing and introducing himself. “Hello there, my name is Zen; I’m wondering if you could guide me to Golden Oaks Li-” He was unable to finish his sentence as an object was tossed at him.

Apparently the unnamed earth pony tossed a nearby chair and other within reach objects – a table, a pot, some rocks, and what appears to various fruits and vegetables from a nearby stall. The unicorn just stared with awe looking eyes, until her companion grabbed her and booked it. Zen deciding this would only frighten more ponies, tried to follow in a brisk walk – running wasn’t a smart move.

When he managed to catch up with them, he heard screaming; turning to pinpoint the source, he spotted a mare that had the colors of a carrot and had a carrot cutiemark.. and she wasn’t alone. Zen walked into what appears to be one of the town’s plazas, as there was a fountain and what appeared to be a bakery and other stores.

A majority of ponies were eating and talking with one another, but all that focus was directed at Zen; with his sight he spotted one stallion holding today’s newspaper – the front cover showed Celestia’s announcement of him. In one single moment, the whole area burst to action as ponies ran away from Zen by either flying, entering various buildings, or from his very vicinity.

Before Zen could act, a sudden boom was heard and looking up the last thing he saw before being sent flying into a wall was a streak of rainbow, following a blue figure.

Earlier – Ponyville, Sugarcube Corner; 9:18am

The girls and Spike watched Twilight leaving in a hurry, Spike followed quickly behind. “I’ll check if she’s fine!” said Spike. “TWILIGHT, WAIT!”

The girls were confused but worried that their friend suddenly became upset for some reason, but the moment was ruined when Rainbow spoke. “Was it something I said?”

“Rainbow, not now!”

“What, I just thought that what I said about me beating this Zen dude upset Twilight – I mean I know I’m awesome, but I won’t take all the action.” Applejack facehoofed herself, until Lyra and Bonbon came bursting inside.

Everypony in the bakery had their focus on the panting Bonbon and the upset Lyra – though Lyra looked grumpy at Bonbon. “Every…pony… The… the thing… he… gasp...” Bonbon inhaled deeply and spoke again, with a clearer voice. “That thing from the news is here!”

At that same time, screaming was heard outside the bakery; investigating the commotion, the mares saw ponies running from a tall armored biped – the same tall armored biped in the news.

“I knew he was going to cause trouble; come on girls, let’s teach this, ‘thing’ how we handle baddies in our town!” shouted Rainbow charging full throttle.

“Rainbow wait!” Applejack was too late as Rainbow already went to the sky and came diving back in Mach One; Rainbow yelled a battlecry and slammed into Zen, sending him spiraling into a wall and ending with a loud clatter and dust from the crash. Rainbow flew back with a grin from her attack; Twilight came back with Spike following behind her.

“Girls! What happened… and why is there a hole in Quills & Sofas?” asked Twilight, seeing the gaping hole where one of the windows was.

“Well Bonbon and Lyra came running into Sugarcube Corner and saw that scary dude from the newspaper and we went to check and saw him standing there until Dashie flew up and charged into him and now he’s crashed into Qulls & Sofas,” said Pinkie, nonstop.

“WHAT!?”

“Don’t worry darling, nopony was inside… hopefully,” said Rarity, wincing at the thought of somepony getting hurt.

“We can worry about that, let’s back up Rainbow and deal with this situation,” said Applejack, joining their tomboyish friend.

Once the group regrouped with Rainbow Dash, Zen came walking out the building with some debris on him but no scratches. Zen scanned the six mares and Spike each giving varying information and details about them. Since Zen knew Twilight and Spike, the information from them was already known to Zen… what interested him was the rainbow-maned pegasus that went Mach One on him.

Rainbow Dash:

Race: Pegasus
Age: 21
Occupation: Weatherpony; Ponyville Weatherpony Captain

Information/Background: A brash, tomboyish mare with strong loyalties to those she trust and know, but will act than question first. Is a regular pegasus but is also one of the bearers of the Elements of Harmony; Loyalty. Rumors have she has done something called a “Sonic Rainboom” at the age of 7, but it is unclear I this is fact or not.

Weapons: None

Skills: Flying Capabilities – Since a young age, Rainbow Dash has been self-training herself through rigorous physical training for a normal pegasus, because of this she has managed to reach up to Mach One and even Mach Two, only going near to Mach Three. This makes her extra dangerous due to her quick speeds and overreacting to situation which lead to physical results – those she has tussled with end with a bloody muzzle or broken limb(s).

Threat Level: Zero
Threat Color: Blue

After done with the scan, Zen decided to forgo his sword and removed it from his back and stabbing it to the ground. The action did something that didn’t make sense for both Zen or the other mares as instead of a sign of peace it resulted with Rainbow Dash yelling again and charging full force. Well I can see why this one is called Loyalty – the loyal ones are also the brave ones.

Seeing the attack coming, Zen sidestepped Rainbow’s hoof punch, this bewildered the mare until she found her wings stiffen as Zen did a chopping motion in between her wings. This made the mare slide to the ground muzzle first, slumping at the end. Zen was going to check if she was alright until she felt a heavy blow to his back; turning around he met face to face with a furious Fluttershy.

Fluttershy:

Race: Pegasus
Age: 21
Occupation: Animal Caretaker

Information/Background: Beautiful and yet shy, Fluttershy lives alone in a cottage at the edge of the Everfree Forest. Her deeds go from her kindness as she was able to soothe a Manticore, and talk back against a dragon with what her friends dub, The Stare. Her submissive attitude can change, especially if her friends are in danger – imagine that force applied to fighting. She’s also the bearer of Kindness.

Weapons: None

Skills: Physical Abilities – Her flying is the weakest of all know pegasi, but her ability to speak to animals and use the Stare balance that out.

Threat Level: Zero
Threat Color: Orange

Zen used Void Warp and ended on the roof of Sugarcube Corner, to scan the area. “Hi!” Turning around, Zen found himself face to face with a the bouncy mare that was the bearer of Laughter.

Pinkie Pie ‘Pinkamena Diane Pie’:

Race: Earth Pony
Age: 20
Occupation: Party Planner

Information/Background: Information on this mare is limited; all that is known about her is she’s the dubbed “Best Party Planner in Equsetria” and is the bearer of Laughter.

Weapons: Party Cannon

Skills: Error

Threat Level: Seven
Threat Color: Black

Black? The heck does black mean?

That inner thought couldn’t be answered as Zen hopped off the building with roll until he was met with the back hooves of another mare, until said mare bucked Zen helmeted head and sent him back a bit, the scan however coming through still.

Applejack:

Race: Earth Pony
Age: 24
Occupation: Farmer; Apple Farmer

Information/Background: Is the grand-daughter of Granny Smith, the current matron of Sweet Apple Acres; her family while large consists of her elder brother, Big Macintosh, little sister, Applebloom, and of course her grandmother, Granny Smith. Applejack’s muscles are strong enough to send apples to hit a target meters away with near accurate hits; she is the bearer of Honesty.

Weapons: None

Skills: Physical Abilities – Her days of applebucking increase her strength in hoof punching and applebucking tenfold, making her stronger than a bodybuilder. Her lasso skills are also great, making her perfect hogtying things when needed.

Threat Level: One
Threat Color: Blue

It was soon after getting up that Zen suddenly looked around and found various objects floating around him, each varying size – there were pots, chairs, tables, and even a carriage. Each was in a teal glow and the one levitating them with ease was the last bearer of the elements.

Rarity:

Race: Unicorn
Age: 23
Occupation: Clothes Designer

Information/Background: Lives on her own with her sister Sweetie Belle sometimes, Rarity makes design clothes for her customers, and wishes to spread out to other cities in the future. Is a fan of Canterlot style of life, and inspired by various things to make her clothing. She is the fifth element bearer of Generosity.

Weapons: None

Skills: Magical Capabilities – What she lacks in knowledge of spells she makes up in stamina – Rarity is able to use spells for longer duration, especially a basic spell like levitation. This spell is extra helpful as Rarity magical strength is strong enough to life carriages or even couches across lengthy distances without a problem. She is also has created a unique spell to reveal the location of gem and ore veins.

Threat Level: One
Threat Color: Blue

Dashing from his spot, Zen dodged the various objects that were sent flung toward him, until he rolled a distance from everypony. Rainbow Dash came back snorting steam from her snout, and gazed angrily at Zen, the tomboyish mare was about to charge at him, until Pinkie came up suddenly and brought a boombox. “BATTLE MUSIC!” Pinkie shouted, randomly. Playing a song, Rainbow Dash charged once more toward Zen; Zen needed to stop this fight instantly, so with one move he gazed back at her.

“Dark Gaze!” The eye on Zen’s helmet came to life and an ominous glow came from it, and with the effect came upon everypony. Rainbow froze in midair as well as everypony else – Applejack was about to tackle Zen and stopped, Rarity froze in mid-spell, Fluttershy was above the others, while Pinkie watched with popcorn with the buttery snack inches from her.

With everypony frozen in place, Zen was going to end it when a distraught Twilight who wasn’t affected by the ability came up to Zen. “STOP! Zen let go of my friends!” screamed Twilight.

Zen knew that Twilight never called him Zen unless she was upset; deciding to listen, Zen let the ability drop with everypony dropping or going back to what they were doing, with Pinkie’s case she continued to eat her food and stop the music.

Rainbow trotted up but was stopped by Spike; Applejack was ready to pounce but also helped to stop Rainbow too. “Get out of my way, I’m going to pound his face to the ground!”

“Rainbow please don’t hurt my uncle!” said Spike, trying his best to push Rainbow Dash.

“YOUR WHAT!?” shouted everypony.

“VWOUR JWUET!?” shouted Pinkie, her mouth stuffed with popcorn.

Applejack stopped pushing Rainbow back, as with Rainbow stopped advancing making the young drake drop flat to the ground. Rarity and Fluttershy looked at one another, and then faced Twilight for answers.

“Twilight… What’s Spikey Wikey talking about?” asked Rarity, with an unsure smile.

Sighing Twilight turned to face her friends, rubbing the back of her head with embarrassment. “Girls… I’d like to introduce you to someone; meet Zen… he’s also the one along with Celestia who taught me during my time in Canterlot… he’s also my god-uncle.” The number of jaws dropping that day were so numerous, it shook the world.

After some explaining – Ponyville, Golden Oaks Library; 9:50am

News spread of Zen’s visit and many curious ponies watched from outside the library, listening into the conversation of Zen and the Mane 6 were having. Zen stood near the stairs while the rest of the girls sat a semi-circle around him on the armchair and couch in the room. Spike was in the kitchen making some tea and such; Zen busied himself by drinking some tea that was given by Spike, the girls watching Zen’s method of drinking, seeing the tea turn into particles and float into the two vents on his helmet.

Rarity was the first to ask a question after hearing Twilight’s detailed story of how she met Zen, coughing to get everyone’s attention. “So… Zen is not only Princess Celestia and Luna’s elder brother, but he’s been alive for five centuries? Is he immortal or...”

“Its hard to explain – Zen’s armor has given him an invulnerability to everything to aging, physical harm, and more, he’s alive because of his armor… or that’s the reason I can think of,” said Twilight, stirring her tea still.

“And the sword?” asked Rainbow, pointing at the katana that was leaning on the wall. “I don’t understand why he brings that with him, isn’t he some sort of adviser, so shouldn’t he… advise?”

“That’s his given role nowadays; Zen is warrior from the beginning, he was even present in some battles and events through the five centuries he’s been here.”

“Now that’s, awesome,” said Rainbow. “Sorry for attacking you, thought you were trying to harm somepony.”

“I hold no quarrel with you, and your fight-and-flight response was excellent,” said Zen, putting the teacup away.

Rainbow posed proudly at that; Applejack shook her head and was the next to ask a question. “How did you become the brother of Celestia and Luna?”

“That’s a long story, but to put it short, I met Celestia one day and… decided to follow and protect her to the end. I made it my decision to become a brother to her, and she became my sister.”

“Oh that’s so romantic!”

“I don’t believe its romantic when two siblings protect one another Rarity,” said Fluttershy. “Wouldn’t that be… incense?”

Rarity thought about this, but quickly avoided the question with another question. “Anyway, you must had some interesting adventures during the years, right?”

“I had I had… Sadly I mostly stayed in solitude in Canterlot, but I have done some travels with friends… Old friends...” Zen’s pupils from what the girls saw were always small orbs, giving a glaring look but they softened to somber stare, until reverting to their glare. “I remember one time that myself, Celestia, and a few others journeyed to the Everfree to find one of my weapons.”

“WEAPONS!” said Pinkie. “You mean like that sword of yours?”

“Indeed; one of the reasons I came to Canterlot was the energy signature of said weapons, but that will be a story for another day.” Zen stood up and went to the kitchen, to get more tea possibly. The girls watched him leave until turning to face Twilight, who still stirred her tea, with her eyes gazing at the now cold drink.

“Twilight, why didn’t you tell us you were related… to THAT!”

“I’m not related Rainbow, he’s just someone who raised me at a young age… and… I’m sorry I never told you girls, its okay if you won’t see me again...”

“What you talking about, we’d never leave you because your related to somepony… well...”

“Dangerous,” said Fluttershy.

“Mysterious,” said Rarity.

“Is a complete nutso!” Pinkie got bopped on the head by Rainbow, which she gave a goofy look.

Twilight sighed forlornly, as she drank her tea, ignoring the bland taste of it being cold. This would of continued if Spike didn’t come back with Zen; the young drake seemed to give a happy grin… and it was directed at Twilight.

“Hey Twilight, you won’t believe it but… Uncle Zen is going to stay here in Ponyville!” This caused the somber mare to drop her teacup in shock, the loud clattering and silence to follow it brought volumes to the room and those in it.

“...R-Really, but… but why?”

“It was not my decision, but Celestia thought I stay here for the coming days, its… also a friendship lesson of sorts. Since I’ve been isolated from the world, she thought I get to better know today’s social customs and society nowadays… that and I wanted to meet these friends of yours,” said Zen. “...and it was a surprise… Surprise.” Zen did some jazz hands, but the silence still continued; Twilight’s friends looked at the frozen mare, until she burst with energy and hug-tackled Zen, making him stumble a little.

“UNCLE ZENNY IS GOING TO STAY, HERE IN PONYVILLE! BEST! DAY! EVER!” shouted Twilight, laughing like a giddy filly.

“Time for a party! WELCOME TO PONYVILLE, ZEN!” Pinkie brought her party cannon as confetti was blasted on everyone – that was going to make Twilight really upset when cleaning the confetti in the books – but didn’t seem to bother anyone.

Later, everypony prepared Zen’s welcome party outside Golden Oaks Library; games were set up, DJ P0N3 was playing music, and everypony had a great time. The guest of honor though kept to himself in a secluded dark area of the party but was close enough to be considered part of the party. This made him somewhat unapproachable, but open for anypony to talk to him… sadly it didn’t help that he would glare at anypony at close vicinity.

“Well… ain’t he a ‘party animal’,” said Rainbow, sarcastically.

“Sorry girls, I should of told in advance but Zen isn’t that big when it comes to social events, I’ll see if I can get him to converse with everypony.”

“Its alright Twilight,” said Pinkie.

“Again I’m so- Wait really?” This surprised Twilight, usually Pinkie would try her darnedest to get somepony to smile or enjoy one of her parties.

“Uh huh, Zenny told me he’s enjoying it but can’t show it. He’s just like my big sister – quiet but really emotional on the inside.”

“You have a sister?!” Everypony was shocked that there was another one – they assumed her sister as just like Pinkie. The pink mare in question ignored or didn’t notice their reaction and went back to enjoying the festivities.

“Well today was just interesting; I gotta head back home, need to prepare the harvest next year. See yeah girls,” said Applejack, leaving.

“I too must make my leave, tell Zen to visit me and maybe I can see if he can change that cloak of his.”

“Have a good night Twilight.”

“Yeah, and try to tell your uncle of those stories he’s got; I bet he fought a dragon!”

Soon all her friends left to their respective homes, as the party continued; it was the afternoon right now, and Twilight had sometime to do something when Zen approached her. “Young Twilight-”

“I’m not young anymore,” said Twilight with a pout.

“You are to me, but I see your point – Twilight, I’d like to hear your time in Ponyville was like… I want to see how life was for you.”

That brought a smile to her; Twilight led Zen back inside the library, beginning her retelling of her days with her new friends and new home. “Well, there was the time that Princess Celestia sent me tickets to the Gala, all my friends tried convincing me to give the spare ticket I had to them. There was also the incident with an Ursa Minor, and did get me started on Fluttershy and the dragon...”

Soon the two entered the library – a young mare retelling her life in Ponyville to the father-figure she had from her youthful years, a peaceful and quiet time.

Those days would end soon, for the coming days would be filled with strife, pain… and sorrow.

Author's Note

The Mane 5 have finally met Zen, and it appears his stay in Ponyville is permanent.

As for the character information, I'm wondering if I should continue that for future chapters or do it on some blogs; comment which you'd like more.

Next chapter: It appears things from the Everfree are roaming the streets of Ponyville; a stripped mare and some pesky parasites.

Thoughts:
Twilight Sparkle
Zen

Ch.10: Everfree Problems

Two days later – Ponyville; 7:15am

Zen has lived in Ponyville for the last two days, and stays in a building he’s built himself; the sudden construction of the odd structure was… both strange and odd. The building was a sleek black color that had a lustrous shine to it whether the sun or any form of light touches it. The building had no visible windows, the roof was dome-shaped and had four rectangular pillars that had smaller domes on them with each dome having one pipe coming out; the pillars’ domes seem to swivel around and almost looked like they were constantly scanning the surrounding area – a small animal would be spotted twenty meters away and would be watched vigilantly, this includes anything in the air for twenty meters. The building was ten meters high, and ten meters by length and width making it symmetrical from all sides, with there being two entrances; the front entrances were a pair of sliding doors that were sealed by a second pair of doors that were as solid and strong as the building’s walls, the other entrance was a tunnel that sloped to a slant with a giant metal door that opened vertically.

The building was built just thirty meters from the Spiral Tower, out in the grasslands north of Ponyville. There was no defined pathway but a dirt path that was used frequently by Zen; nopony has visited the odd structure, but mostly because signs were placed saying it was still under construction, and this was proven from the loud noises coming inside.

Inside the building itself, a room that connected to the outside and the inside the building was made as a sort of entrance or clean room – those who step in are scanned and sprayed of outside germs – before opening to what was to be the main foyer. The foyer had stairs that directed to two paths upstairs, and had four doorways that led to different parts of the building – the left path was the living room which was connected to another room, the game room; the right path was the dining room which was connected to the kitchen which was also connected to the path under the right staircase; the path under the left staircase led to indoor garden, and was also connected to some stairs to the basement.

The second floor had three rooms on the left and right hallway and two rooms on the third hallway, and had an elevator to the third floor. Two of the rooms on the left hallway were guest rooms with the third final room being Zen’s, the rooms on the right hallway were each labeled – Workshop, Map Room, Fabricator – the final hallway had two rooms, the Archives on the left and Display Room on the right.

The third and final floor was one giant room; the Observatory, but was still under construction and was mostly bare. The basement was the current focus of today, as noise could be heard from below… and music. The basement were actually two levels; the first were a series of four rooms in each corner that were connected by doorways and halls – rooms were, the Aura Chamber, the Laboratory, Storage, and the Garage – with a tele-pad in the center that sent anyone to the floor below… the floor Zen was at.

This floor was the Training and Simulation Room, here Zen practiced and did simulations of varying scenarios… right now Zen was practicing with his katana in its second form. Music played in tune to the attacks from the dummies and drones that came from the floor, walls, and ceiling, the room’s terrain changing to make things challenging. This didn’t defer Zen the slightest as he dodged and flew by the different attacks before slashing and hitting the drones and dummies, making them deactivate and putting up another tally on Zen’s counter.

This continued for awhile until, the training stopped, followed by a beep; the music ended and the voice of Jiule was heard. “Zen, Lady Twilight is here to see you; she wants to visit Sugarcube Corner and came to see if you like to come with her and Spike,” said Jiule.

Since Zen moved here, Twilight has visited Zen’s place but has never gotten inside yet. “Tell her I’ll be out soon; open the Garage’s door for me.” Zen stood in the center of the room was teleported to the first basement, until he made his way to the Garage and exited the building through there.

Zen then went around his home and saw Twilight with Spike sitting on her back, the duo spotted their uncle and approached him. “Hello Uncle Zenny, I was wondering if you like to come to Sugarcube Corner and eat some breakfast; I know you don’t eat for sustenance, but I thought you try some of the baked goods they have there,” said Twilight.

“Yeah, they even got crystal cupcakes – cupcakes with gems in them!”

Zen nodded toward the invitation and joined his niece and nephew. “I’d love to join you, let’s get a move on now.”

Soon the three made their way into Ponyville… when something felt off, the town was oddly quiet and that spoke volumes considering the residents that live here – both before and after Twilight’s arrival. There was nopony outside, and everything was completely silent, the group stood outside of Sugarcube Corner with the doors closed.

“Is it some sort of holiday?”

“Spike, what kind of holiday involves them all stay indoors? They got to be somewhere?”

“My scanners say everypony is inside their homes and various establishments… but for what reason I don’t know,” said Zen, contemplating behind the strange – well stranger – behavior of the townsponies.

Then they heard some whispering and some quiet “Hey, over here.” and “Twilight, over here.”; they turned to see Pinkie with her head inched out the bakery only to bring it out, and have her snout poke out. “Get in before she finds you,” said Pinkie, whispering.

“Before who finds us?” Twilight’s question wasn’t answered until grabbed Twilight and Spike with Zen following behind. The door closed behind them by Applejack, and Twilight examined the room and found all her friends and Applejack’s little sister, Applebloom in the room, huddled together. “Okay… Can somepony explain what’s going on here?”

While the girls talked to each other, Zen decided to introduce himself to somepony he hasn’t met before; a small yellow filly with a red mane who wore a pink bow stared up at him with big orange eyes. Zen gave a similar look as he softened his harsh glare to simple bored gaze in return to the curious pony’s look.

“Are you that tall scary-looking thing I’ve been hearing about?” asked Applebloom, her accent strong.

“If I said yes, what would you do?”

“I’d say howdy; name’s Applebloom, Mr...”

Zen knelt down and shook the filly’s hoof, with a strong grip but weak enough not to hurt her. “Zen, and I assume you must be Applejack’s little sister by chance.”

The filly nodded and smiled back at Zen, soon the attention was focused back to the girls just as Pinkie was finishing singing some sort of tune. Zen checked what they were seeing outside and scanned the entity outside. The being outside was a zebra, a female one by the likes of it that was currently making a small hole in the ground.

Zecora… hmmmm…

“Who is this Zecora?” asked Zen.

“Wait, how’d you know her name, we didn’t tell you her name yet?” said Applejack, confused.

“My scanners give me a detailed bio of anyone see within first encounter, just one look and I have any data that I can manage to gain from you. Now who’s this Zecora?”

The girls explained to Zen about Zecora – her being an evil enchantress, all the strange things she done – with Twilight saying everything their saying is hogwash. Zen gathered this information, and came to the same conclusion as Twilight… with a slight difference.

“Have anypony here met her or a zebra personally before?”

Everyone shook their head, never meeting a zebra once in their lives, which concluded Zen theory. Since Equestria is mostly consisting of ponies and a sparse few minotaurs, the other races don’t communicate often with Equestria when it comes to their citizens, with only the countries rulers ever making contact. It doesn’t help that zebras are very secluded creatures, though that raised the question – why is there a zebra in the middle of Equestria, this far from any of their tribal grounds?

Then Zen noticed something… off, and realized someone was missing; taking a closer look her saw the door was open and Applebloom was absent. Everyone was busy deep in discussion, rambling back with each other, not noticing that the young filly was gone. Taking matter to his own hands, Zen stepped out and checked his map; Applebloom was tailing the one called Zecora back into the Everfree Forest.

“Where art thou going my maiden,” said Zen, mumbling to himself. Zen followed Applebloom vanishing into the darkness of a nearby alleyway.

Everfree Forest; 8:45am

Applebloom had followed Zecora deep into the forest until she was reaching a part of the forest she never knew about; a field of blue flowers before her but oddly enough Zecora followed a predetermined path that avoided the flowers. She was about to follow by trotting into the flowers when suddenly she was stopped and lifted under her belly, looking up was Zen who had her under his arm. He was standing on the flowers but didn’t seem to worry too much about crushing some of them, or when Zecora turned and spotted them… and those behind the two.

“APPLEBLOOM!” Applebloom managed to swivel her head around and spotted her sister and the others following behind. “APPLEBLOOM, COME HERE THIS INSTANT YOUNG LADY!”

“Beware, beware, for those flowers are no joke!” Zecora repeated this a few times until she vanished into a sudden fog. The group reached Zen and Applebloom… but were standing in the field of flowers.

Applejack started to argue with Applebloom, and have her on her back, soon the group left the forest a headed back to town; Zen was left alone standing among the flowers, gazing at the beauty of them… but the hidden danger behind them.

This… might be a problem…

Zen decided to follow Zecora, having her under his radar still; for awhile he managed to stay undetected until he came upon a structure. The building was similar to Twilight’s treehouse, but it was smaller but more stout in size, with several Zebrican masks and various other trinkets strung upon its branches.

He was about to step into the perimeter of the building when he felt the wind around him change and something whizzed toward him. Quick reflexes later he grabbed a potion that was flung at him, when he grabbed another one, and a third was heading right for him. Time seemed to slow for Zen, storing both potions into his data storage, he grabbed the final potion when it shattered and spilled its contents all over him, the second it touched him it created a loud hiss, the liquid attempting to eat through his suit.

Zecora stepped from some nearby bushes, expecting the fight to be over; Zen stood there until all the liquid slowly dripped off him, leaving the suit unscathed. Zen shook off the remaining liquid and gazed down at Zen, though as usual his emotion was hidden by non-expressive looks. “Who are you; I don’t recognize a being such as you?” asked Zecora, her tone serious.

“I may ask you too, but pleasantries first – I am Zen, Royal Adviser of Equestria; I was with those other ponies who were finding the young one you saw earlier… sad to say that they stepped on Poison Joke.”

Zecora had a surprised look before it shifted to intrigue. “I will not ask why you do not melt away, I will ask how you know such a strange flower, I do not remember seeing you walk here before?”

“I… came to this forest a long long time ago; I know a cure exists, but I know it can only be cured once it happens. I ask that you help them when that time comes… even if they do overreact.”

The zebra rubbed her chin in thought, but accepted these terms with a small smile. “I see no problem with such a request, all I ask is a simple favor. I would like some tea with you when you are not busy.”

“I have no problem with that. Well, it was nice meeting you-”

“Zecora, my given name is Zecora.”

“Zecora...” Zen stood there, but turned back to the direction of Ponyville but before he left, he knelt down and brought back the two potions from his storage and gently placed them on the ground. Leaving without a single noise, he melded into the darkness and vanished, Zecora watched with interest before picking her potions and walking back into her abode.

The day later – Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 10:00am

Zen busied on his fabricator, waiting for something to finish 3-D printing when the perimeter sensors started to blare about someone within the perimeter. Deciding to see what it is through one of the sentries cameras, he saw the Mane 6 with Applebloom and Spike, the girls stood outside and seemed to be fine.

Heading out of the room, Zen reached the lobby of his home and stood before the entrance doors. “Jiule, open the doors,” said Zen.

Soon the doors opened up, and the group entered the building; Zen heard the news about the whole Poison Joke incident, them finding – and assuming the kidnapping of Applebloom – wrecking Zecora’s place, and getting cured at the spa. The group found out Zen knew about the Poison Joke and that Zecora had the cure, but the reason why he never told them was still a mystery.

Twilight was present during the construction of Zen’s compound, and helped making sure nopony was in the area, and used her magic to bring some resources for him to use. Why would Zen not tell us about those flowers… Well we did trot on them, so I think it would have been late for a warning but still, he could have told us in advance instead of thinking Zecora did all of this.

“Whoooa, this place is biiiiig!” said Pinkie, her voice echoing in the emptiness of the building.

The girls took a look around at the large but slightly empty lobby they were in, the lobby sparse with little decoration, other than the carpeted staircases, a chandelier with strange red crystals on each of the ten spokes. There was one particular decoration that stood out – above the doorway of the entrance was a large engraving of an eye, the same eye that was seen on Zen’s helmet.

The eye stood out the most, something about it gave off the same warning signs in Twilight’s mind – danger. Her small observation was stopped when she heard steps from upstairs, turning around everyone saw Zen coming down the stairs.

“Hey Zen, we know the deal you made with Zecora! Why the heck did you not tell us about those flowers?!” shouted Rainbow.

“Now now Rainbow, there must be a perfect explanation for all of this… but I’m curious too; how come we weren’t told about those awful Poison Joke flowers?”

Zen finally came down the steps standing before the group, something felt off about him that usual… it was then Twilight realized it, and every ounce of her wanted to hit herself and Zen. Don’t tell me he planned this!

“Uncle Zen… Did you do this as another life lesson, again?” asked Twilight, her eye twitching.

The girls, and Spike were confused until Zen crossed both his arms, and seemed to do something odd – he covered one gauntlet on his helm’s transparent surface, and had the other covering his mid-section where his stomach would be. What came next made everyone back up a little except for Spike and Twilight, having seen Zen like this for a few rare moments in the past… it was both a pleasant sight and frightful moment; Zen was laughing.

His laughter was a mix of someone who’s gone mad, but combined with his voice it sounded distorted and artificial, but nothing about his laugh was false. Zen was many things, but he was a touch cold in first encounter, but manic was the side of him you didn’t want to be with when alone. If you had to define someone who lacks the ability to give empathy, and was brutally cold and calculated, but lacked the mental capacity to be considered stable… then Zen was the perfect example, and more.

“Ahhhhh… Yes; I did know about the Poison Joke but instead of warning you and your friends, I thought having your friends see this and experience it yourselves was better than simple advice and warnings. While it was a tad manipulative, a life without risk is one without experience – you can’t avoid everything, rather you go through it or around it, but in the end you’ll learn it or not.”

“You mean to tell us you pretty much knew my sister was fine, Zecora wasn’t evil, and that the Poison Joke did this to us! WHAT KIND OF PONY WOULD TEACH THIS TO SOMEPONY, OR ANYONE THAT MATTER!?” Twilight and Spike each avoided answering – Twilight rubbing her legs, while Spike whistled – the two having been through this but rather not mention their separate experiences when it came to Zen’s brutal but honest teaching methods.

“Indeed...”

“But how come you weren’t affected?” asked Pinkie.

“The suit protects me from… ‘outside forces’ this includes any form of virus or infection, numerous weapons, and any magical and aura-based attacks. I’m not invincible per-say rather just more prepared; I am vulnerable too, nobody is invincible,” said Zen. “But I don’t think the rest of you need a lecture right now, I think I should do some form of apology… How about a meal?”

Twilight sighed and convinced the girls to eat at Zen’s, soon everyone was led to Zen’s dining room while Zen – and Applejack and Applebloom – prepared to make some food. The girls and Spike decided to converse with one another about many things, but mostly the topic of discussion was directed at how it was like living with Zen during her youth.

“Really, Zen had you go through that because you tried to use this fabricator of his?” asked Rarity.

“Isn’t that a little… too much,” said Fluttershy.

“I suppose, but I don’t think trying to replicate one of the weapons he had blueprinted and use it in an experiment was a smart move back then,” said Twilight, rubbing the back of her head.

The girls shared a laugh, Rainbow for once found the idea of Twilight using one of these weapons Zen could make, and thought it was some sort of scientific device, luckily that guard was fine… though he now goes through therapy nowadays.

“Suppers up!” Applejack with Applebloom came to the room with some prepared food, Zen came along shortly lifted a big pot, the smell from it enough to make even Fluttershy drool.

“Hey where’s the rest of the food, this can’t be all you made?” asked Rainbow, seeing only the pie Applebloom was carrying, and the platter Applejack had.

Zen then put the pot down, and from his palms came digitized bits that slowly formed the remaining plates of food, each appearing on the table and before everypony.

“That’s a real neat trick you got, you’d be handy during trips if you can store stuff while keeping it warm still.”

“Thank you for this meal; let’s eat!” shouted Spike, digging in.

Soon everyone began to eat, Zen while keeping his food minimal, did eat but sparsely mostly sitting there and gazing ahead of himself. Usually you think he was spacing out, but he was receiving a message from Jiule right now.

Sir we’re receiving some strange activity from the north, its not much to go by… but something is definitely there. The same is with several other spots… I think your remaining other half of your weapons are these spots, but they’re too weak to pinpoint an exact location, just estimated areas of where they are. It’ll take too much time to search these areas, but I think if I scan these areas a bit carefully it’ll take a few years until then.

The weapons… every time I regain one of them my power increases, but… something else happens. A piece of me seems to return, but not a memory… rather… something… over time it goes by unnoticed but now its becoming more and more known. It started off with an itching feeling, then headaches would occasionally happen.

“Hey, Mr Zen are you alright, you looked all spacey and stuff,” said Applebloom, chewing on a piece of an apple.

“Applebloom, no talking when eating.”

“Don’t worry I just had something brought up to me by Jiule.”

“Really… but I don’t see anypony here?”

“Jiule’s the VAI that makes sure that all my facilities are working; she’s the one who’s been with me from the beginning before I met Celestia.”

“So she’s your older sister?”

“I wouldn’t call myself a sister, rather… a caretaker or assistant would be a better description.” Rainbow and Pinkie started spit-taking at the same time when they took a glass of water, when Jiule started to speak. The others laugh at their incidental shock, Zen watching with slight amusement while Jiule was a bit confused about their reaction. “Is something the matter? Was it something I said?”

Everfree Forest, Zecora’s Hut; 11:10am

After the Poison Joke incident, Zen made his promise and visited Zecora for some tea; the two were currently talking with another about their past lives – for Zecora she had to stop speaking in rhyme, as it tired her sometime during their conversation, while Zen had to shorten the parts of his past that involved mostly him.

“My my, I did not knew you met the head chieftain of the Zebrican Tribes back those days; I heard stories from the elders of my youth that the head chieftain of that time befriended a wandering warrior from Equestria… it was one of the reasons why I came to this land,” said Zecora, sipping her tea.

“That can’t be the sole reason you came here?”

“I did come here for another reasons; I myself am a traveler who wishes to improve my potion making, and learn the lands outside my birthplace. The Everfree Forest is known for its mysterious and deadly flora and creatures, it was because of this I was able to know what to use to make the Poison Joke cure.”

“I’m thankful for that, while the effects were mild at best, it wouldn’t be good if they’d believe you were the one that did it to them.”

Zecora nodded in agreement, while her first meeting with the Mane 6 started with skepticism and mistrust, they started to trust one another after Applebloom sneaked off to Zecora’s to prove she wasn’t an evil temptress.

The two continued drinking their respective tea when Zen heard something… familiar; a buzzing noise could be heard above of the two and when Zen gazed up, he saw the most terrifying thing from his past. Buzzing in Zecora’s hut was a colorful pest, a parasprite; Zen with a quick movement grasped the pest and crushed it one clench of his gauntlet.

Zecora saw what happened and check her home and surroundings, after making the area was clear of the damn things, she returned back. “This is not good, parasprites this far from the deeper parts of the Everfree! I’m sorry but I have to make sure those pest do not eat my supplies; I would recommend you return back to Ponyville, if there is one then there are more close by.” Zen agreed as he left to head back to town; on the way back there, he could see smoke and panicked screams in the distance.

Appearing above the clock tower near Fluttershy’s cottage, Zen saw in the distance a massive swarm of the bugs not eating the produce and food but the buildings themselves. Not hesitating at the slightest Zen unsheathed his weapon and morphed it into the duel-wielding form, and with both weapons he charged into the parasprite infestation.

Ponyville, Town Square; 11:15am

Twilight with the help of some of her friends try to fend off the swarm of parasprites, after enchanting them to stop eating all the food, they now have their focus directed at eating the town itself. Many ponies panicked and ran away or into each other, shopkeepers tried to keep their homes and shops from the pests, and all of it was happening on the day Princess Celestia said she was going to visit.

“Where is Pinkie!” shouted Rainbow, trying to swat the bugs.

Rarity and Fluttershy tried their best to contain the pests in the town square while Applejack and Rainbow try to take out as many they could spot. Twilight used her magic and zap as many of the things they could see while Spike tried throwing various objects and swatting them with a bug swatter. Most of the town also tried to repel the small invaders, but every attempt ended with the various objects they use to be eaten and multiple them ever more.

“This is hopeless, these things will eat all of Ponyville by the time the princess comes here!” Spike was about to swat another parasprite until he found his swatter to be chewed on.

Suddenly a blur moved by the group; the blur started to slice and cut the parasprites into ribbons as only puffs of color remained. The blur slowed down to reveal Zen, his hits causing the pests to explode into puffs of dust, nothing to remain.

Zen stopped before Twilight and the others, keeping his weapons to the side. “I would ask why there are so many parasprites but I’ll assume one of you found one and assumed it was friendly,” said Zen.

Fluttershy slowly raised her hoof; Zen saw and made his focus at the swarm of bugs that devoured the town like a glutton in a buffet line. Both of Zen’s weapons glowed ominously before bursting in flames, ready to tear anything into pieces.

“We can’t have a single one to survive… but I want to know why they’re eating the buildings – parasprites only eat any form of food or vegetation?”

“That would be my fault; I thought using a suggestion spell would help but it seems by removing their interest on food, they started eating everything else.”

“Well let’s hope it won’t get to bad, luckily I can manage if they haven’t multiple more than a day.” Zen swiped his weapons in a cross motion, eviscerating a group of the bugs in one move.

“Actually… they kinda grew over night...” said Twilight, smiling sheepishly. Zen slowly faced Twilight, his pupils blank and empty – the look was enough to bring shivers down her spine.

“...When exactly did young Fluttershy find them?” asked Zen.

“Ummmm well… you see… sometime in the afternoon yesterday… I think,” said Fluttershy.

Zen kept his gaze on Twilight, but changed it to look at the parasprites. This is going to be harder than I thought. Right before Zen was about to strike, he heard… music?

Some distance from them was Pinkie who began to play polka music with various instruments, at first Twilight was about to retort but saw the desired affect – the parasprites started following Pinkie. With the parasprites now distracted, Zen unsheathed his weapons as they both coalesced back into his massive katana. The others followed Pinkie and the parasprite parade while Zen decided to follow behind from a distance.

Once they were far from Ponyville the group saw Celestia’s escort arriving with her on her carriage, landing some distance from them. Celestia stepped off and approached Twilight and the others, noticing the strange parade with Pinkie in the lead. Twilight started to explain to Celestia about a few things when Celestia mentioned her visit. “Oh yes my visit, sadly I that has to be postponed for another time; something has occurred at Fillydelphia, and needs my assistance. It was nice seeing you again Twilight...” Celestia was about to take her leave when she saw Zen, standing under the shade of a tree; motioning for her guards to wait, she approached Zen while the group watched from a distance.

“You know what those things are Celestia – you can’t had forgotten about those famine-making pests, now can you,” said Zen, his arms crossed.

“Of course I wouldn’t forget, those things had nearly ruined our food supplies, we were lucky enough to lure them lower south… It seems something has caused them to come up north,” said Celestia, in a hushed tone.

“Or rather, something forced them to go north; I don’t know about you, but I feel something’s coming… something… ‘chaotic’.”

Celestia knew what Zen meant, and he wasn’t getting out anytime soon, but Zen was right, something was indeed causing the parasprites to come north… and they couldn’t lure them back south last time… they needed a permanent solution. “I’ll handle the ones at Fillydelphia.. you handle the ones here.”

Zen watched Celestia leave, her chariot vanishing in the distance; slowly he faced Pinkie who had stopped playing her music while the parasprites flew about, aimlessly. He clenched his clawed hand, small bits of liquid shadow slipping from his hands like flames from a torch. I’ll deal with this… permanently…

Several moments later – Outside of Ponyville; 12:00pm

During the repairs for Ponyville, Applebloom wandered off after she helped her siblings with the cleanup. The young filly was exploring outside of Ponyville as the usual stores and places she goes to were currently under repairs and weren’t safe for a small foal like her. Applebloom was trotting under a path of trees when she heard something; facing where the noise was coming from, it sounded… off – the noise sounded like the cracking of fire, but she couldn’t see any signs of smoke, either by sight or smell.

Where’s that fire coming from?

Exploring the forest she wandered into, Applebloom trotted past some trees until she came upon some dense shrubbery. Moving the shrubbery aside, Applebloom took a peek through the shrubs and saw something… horrifying.

Piled up were the burning small bodies of the parasprites, the bodies being engulfed in black flames… but what was most terrifying was the one responsible for something this horrible. Zen overlooked the flames, his stature showing little care for the quick and easy departure of so much life. Grasped in one hand was the burning body of one of the parasprites, but oddly the body didn’t burn but rather was consumed by the flames, bits and pieces seeming to ebb away to nothing, leaving no ash or anything… absolute nothingness.

“What’s… he doing...” Applebloom was so terrified, she didn’t notice the twig she stepped on; realizing her mistake, Zen stiffened up slightly, but before he could face where she was, Applebloom ran from the scene. Instead of turning around, Zen continued to stand where he was, already knowing Applebloom was behind him. Zen gazed at the pile until all of it vanished to nothing – the spot where the pile was devoid of everything, as grass would never regrow there again.

Zen left the area, returning back to his abode with, as he repeated a mantra to himself.

“I am who I am… and I am… what I kill… I am who I am… and I am… what I kill...”

And what I kill, I become – and more.

Author's Note

Two episodes in one chapter; Zecora finally meets Zen (and the Mane 6), and the parasprite plague have finally happened. It also appears we may have a few clues about what may occur in the future... Chaotic?... Energy signature in the north?... Problems down south?... Mystery after mystery.

Welp no time to dally - for on the next chapter: Its somebody's birthday... though what about Zen's?

Thoughts: Zen
Twilight Sparkle
Applebloom

Ch.11: "Birth" Day

Four months later – Ponyville, Sugarcube Corner; 9:00am

The winter season has come as the first signs of snow start to drift down upon the streets of Ponyville; while today is a light amount of snowflakes, the cold wind has kept many of its inhabitants to stay indoors. Inside Sugarcube Corner, all of Twilight’s friends and some of their siblings – Applebloom and two other fillies – celebrate her nineteenth birthday of December 3, with treats, games, and a cake prepared by Pinkie and the Cakes. The group of friends began to sing the happy birthday song to Twilight until she blow the candles from her cake.

“Haaappy birthday, tooooo youuuu!” said everyone, singing.

“Blow your cake Twilight!” said Spike. Soon the unicorn blew all nineteen candles, as everyone celebrated her coming of age. While not many were invited to the party, all of Twilight’s friends were present, and that was good enough for the bookworm of a pony.

“Thank you guys for celebrating my birthday… Sometimes it’s just me and Spike,” said Twilight. Twilight wore a party hat as well as everyone else.

“We wouldn’t have it any other way darling,” said Rarity. “But why isn’t Zen here to celebrate?”

Twilight had the same thoughts; while Zen was somewhat more secluded than any other pony – even her – the idea of him not coming for her birthday… was an odd thought. In the past he was unable to come due to his existence being kept secret… but with everypony knowing him through the news, him not here for her birthday was odd. The months had been… interesting to say the least; there was that sleepover with her friends Rarity and Applejack, the Running of the Leaves event she was a part of, and she even heard that Applebloom became friends with Rarity’s sister and Rainbow’s number one fan – Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo if that was her names.

Maybe I should see if he’s not busy. “How about we go visit him real quick,” said Twilight.

“Yeah, I still want to hear those awesome stories of his – he hadn’t finished telling that one time he fought a dragon!” Rainbow was about to go, but Applejack stopped her.

“Now Rainbow, don’t go hurrying so soon, we could even move the party over there too.” Applejack started to move some of the party treats, with Pinkie helping to move some of her party games as well.

“Yeah! I still wanna see more of his home still – that cool machine of his looks neat!”

“And his garden looks so peaceful...” said Fluttershy, smiling gently.

“Then its settled – time to do my party at Zen’s!” With that, the girls started to pack their things and head over to Zen’s compound for the rest of the day. While the girls prepared to bring the games and treats, from outside, a shadowy creature watches from one of the buildings’ roofs, then disappearing through a rip in space.

Zen’s Compound; 9:25am

Zen sat under the shade of a tree near his compound, meditating as the natural sounds of the cold winds and thin layer of snow began to pile on him. Nothing seemed to bother or distract him, as he reminisced about a moment in his life – a vision to come, that has haunted him to days end.

The lands were shrouded in darkness, the sun was gone, the moon destroyed, and the stars blinked from existence. Mountains were scorched to molten rock, great grasslands were wiped of all life, forests died and withered away, the sea became empty basins of ash, and deserts turned to black glass. Cities became ruins, the skies burned a permanent red and the great north was wasted away to nothing; the lives of many have been crushed and wasted by the forces of an ancient being.

Atop a pile of bodies, skulls, and once lively loved ones… was an image of true terror – the being who brings despair when all has reach the bottom; the wrathful incarnate form of a deity, he who devours life and births death. Zen has asked himself what his purpose was, why he was here… who was he really… This vision first appeared the day Zen lost one of his closest friends during the war between the minotaurs and ponies… it was the same day that Zen truly went crazy and lost his sense of morality; it was the day Zen was born to be a killer.

The prophecy found by Mess, the return of Nightmare Moon and Luna being fulfilled… and now the coming signs of the spirit of chaos… I don’t believe in coincidences, the prophecy will come true and while it may take years maybe… A choice must and will be made – I die… or this world is consumed to nothing.

The end of the vision was coming close, as a demented and corrupted form stood above Celestia’s throne in Canterlot, both arms outstretched, his maw gaped wide with teeth – serrated, twisted, and gnarled into a hideous snarl – made of metal, his armor poked out and was full of endless spikes. Two prong-like claws came out both of the creature’s gauntlets, while two long blades were extended out until both blades clashed onto one another to create a loud bang. The creature began to laugh a menacing laughter, the sound echoing throughout the dead city, the creature’s eyes were full of the eyes of something that lost any form of good will, an eternal typhoon of madness and blood-lust.

The creature had three eyes, each wilder than the other, all three eyes stared at random directions until it stared toward the sky. With one deep breath, it inhaled an inferno of toxic flame that consumed all the air in the area – the laugh continued to echo, it was both taunting and daunting.

Zen soon snapped from his dream-like vision; soon Zen noticed a few things – a big layer of snow was around him, he was out for nearly half an hour, and standing at his front door was Twilight and the others. Hmmm, now what are they doing here? Zen stood up and approached the group; the ponies were talking with one another when they spotted Zen approaching them from behind.

“Oh hey Zen, we thought you weren’t home. What are you doing out here in this weather?” asked Applejack.

“Yeah, isn’t it cold Mr Zen?” asked Applebloom. The filly was wearing a cute winter outfit to keep herself warm, with her were her two friends who also wore their own winter garments, as well as the other girls and Spike.

“I was meditating for sometime, though I may have snoozed off...”

“You were sleeping… out here,” said Rainbow, skeptically.

“It wouldn’t be the first time he did something like this – half the time Zen would black out and be back in the middle of a conversation like nothing happen,” said Spike. “There was this one time that some guards were talking to Zen, when he stood there silent – it took a few minutes for the guards to realize he was out of it, and thought he was giving them the silent treatment.”

Twilight remembered that memory, it was during when Twilight brought Spike with her to see Zen when they saw him speaking to two Night Guards – the pair of night guards were new to the guard and never met Zen, and they assumed he was an intruder, their supervisor reprimanded them for talking back to a superior officer.

“Hate to interrupt, but we should head in, it is getting a little chilly for my tastes.” Soon, everyone entered inside, and removed their snow-covered clothes and hung them at some convenient coat racks near some heaters.

“You can bring your things into the living room, I need to do something quick.” Zen went upstairs and took the right staircase, disappearing beyond the hallways upstairs. The group made their way to the living room and brought the games and party food onto the table there. The living room had a cozy feeling to it with the classic fireplace, some bookshelves lining by the fireplace, two couches and two arm chairs with a table that can be dissembled to be bigger or smaller at a moment’s notice. The wall behind one of the couches was one massive see-through wall, enabling them to see outside, however when they were outside they only saw a solid wall.

“Hey how does Zen have a window here, I didn’t see one when we came inside?” Pinkie stared outside and looked at the impossible wall.

“Oh about that… Zen… is actually the most advanced being in the world,” said Twilight.

“Meaning?” asked Rainbow.

“He… has the most advanced technology in the world, any technology after the sixteenth century most likely originated from him in some form of manner. He was also involved in helping with the setting and creation of the railway system, and even improved a lot of today’s medicine tenfold without the need for magic. There were moments Celestia wanted him to share this tech of his… but from the various science-fiction books I read and stories that involve the downfalls for a civilization advancing too quickly… it doesn’t go well.”

“So your telling me Zen is the most advanced being in the whole world, and practically invented half thing stuff we use nowadays!”

“Not everyday stuff no – things like modern medicine, transportation by train, and some agricultural techniques were given to us by Zen – he also owns a majority of known companies. You could say he’s one of the few billionaires too from the many resources and wealth he’s gathered through the centuries.”

Everyone was gaping their mouth open, not knowing Zen was in reality a big benefactor to Equestria’s progression as a race. “Hold on, if he is this advanced, how come nopony has attempted to… I don’t know, buy his tech or even heck, Princess Celestia could order him to share this awesome stuff.”

“I don’t think that’s a good idea Rainbow,” said Fluttershy. “Princess Celestia wouldn’t make someone she sees as family to do something that bad… I don’t think we need the things Zen uses.”

“Fluttershy shares a good point; Zen has told me that a similar race to ours advanced their tech so quickly, they did some damaged to their own ecosystem. Equestria is pretty stable, and much of the tech Zen uses requires some resources that are super rare and can only be found and made by him alone. If Equestria or any of the other races were to gain this technology, it’ll do some irreversible damage, and not only that but we’d attract some bad company – other races would become jealous, and this will create some conflict with one another.”

Everyone saw the downsides to using Zen’s technology… but there was something that still didn’t make sense. “Then how come he shared this other stuff then?” asked Applejack.

“Well… from what the princess told me, she said – ‘Zen feels responsible for this world, and made it his duty to do whatever he can to help while not interfering with the lives of the masses.’ – and he done this by using his authority as the leader of the Thestrals and founder of the Night Guard to covertly send plans to certain individuals through time. Many great inventors and philosophers would find strange blueprints and tomes at their doors from a mysterious figure. The one who invented the cure for feather-blight received a theorized cure, and after testing it, improved upon. By doing this, Zen has been giving small clues and nudges to guide Equestria into the country it is today; of course Celestia knew of this, but she was happy that Zen still helped out all these years.”

“Wow… Zen just became even more awesome, like… super awesome.”

“Nopony is as awesome as you Rainbow though!” Scootaloo stood on both her rear-hooves as she leaned against the couch Rainbow was laying on. Rainbow picked up the young pegasus and began to noogie her playfully.

“Yep Scoots, though it is cool of Zen to be helping us out… Though isn’t it a bit… thankless?”

“Indeed, something like this should be congratulated don’t you think?”

“I wouldn’t recommend that; if the world were to know what all the greatest accomplishments of our time happened because of Zen… it would seem Zen – and Celestia – has been manipulating the ponies from the shadows.”

The girls nodded in agreement; during their conversation, Sweetie Belle and Applebloom examined some photographs laid on a cabinet. The various photos showed of some ponies and other beings like griffons, zebras, minotuars, diamond dogs, and a dragon with Celestia, a few groups photos, or some single photos. There was however no photographs of Zen… but… there was a drawing of him – it was made of ink, and had this morose atmosphere too it; the background however was colored which didn’t fit with the gloomy looking Zen in such a colorful atmosphere.

“Hey… who made this?” asked Applebloom, pointing at the drawing.

Twilight went to take a closer examination; she has been here a few times and has seen some of the compound, and recognized some of it looked similar to Zen’s place at the castle back at Canterlot… but there were still things she didn’t knew about.

“I don’t know… never seen this drawing before-”

“It was my first birthday gift.” Everyone turned to see Zen – and he had something around his arm – who came back down the stairs, but surprisingly unnoticed for someone wearing what was practically a block of metal that was twice the weight of a boulder. “I received it on the day after we managed to liberate Trottingham from the minotaur army… I got it from one of the most talented artist I met at that city.”

“Wait ‘liberate’, when was Trottingham under minotaur control?!” asked Rainbow, interested in this story.

“You mean the Great Minotaur War back in 501AN to 505AN; the Minos Empire had a rebellion as the king was overthrown and the general of the army tried invading Equestria with his sons. One of the first places they took over was Trottingham; Trottingham would be the first step to invading the Minos Empire… but I don’t remember you being present in that war?”

“I was actually the one to start the war – you see, when the minotaurs tried to invade Canterlot during my appearance in Equestria, I became the minotaurs main focus. Celestia made me the general of all her forces, managing them until we retook Trottingham and strike back at Minos… a friend of mine – a local of Trottingham – wanted to give her thanks to me… it was also my birthday.”

“Wait, I thought you lost your memory when you came to Equestria, you told me and Twilight that when we were young,” said Spike.

“I did, which is why Celestia made the day I first arrived in Canterlot my birthday – August 6,” said Zen.

“YOUR BIRTHDAY WAS ON AUGUST 6!” shouted Pinkie.

“Pinkie, calm down, you can prepare for Zen’s birthday next year,” said Applejack.

Pinkie was hyperventilating but managed to calm down; after the sudden yell from their bubbly friend, Zen continued his memory of the day. “Well… it started off on August 6, 501AD; we just finished the Battle of Trottingham and watched the remaining minotaur army retreating on their boats back to their homeland...”

Aug 6, 501AD – Trottingham; 4:55pm

Zen gazed at the retreating silhouettes of the minotaur army’s boats of varying sizes, sitting on a hill that overlooked the beach with the city of Trottingham behind him. Fires were being put out and rubble moved to look for surviving, as the remaining Equestrian army healed both the injured and survivors. Their losses weren’t a lot but the lost of life still brought a depressing atmosphere to all, but the victory of the battle was still known and it would be good news to bring back to the capital.

On Zen’s mini-map, he saw a blue blip approaching him from behind; a pegasus mare with a white coat and light purple mane and tail climbed the rest of the steep hill, the tip of her wings were tinted red, same with the end of fur near the hooves. Her were teal with a little gold mixed in, and she smiled as she approached with a saddlebag around her barrel.

Once now standing at a certain angle before Zen, she removed some art tools and supplies and sat before him. The mare known as Talent Brush used her wings to draw and add the colors for this piece of hers, then after she was done picked up the finished drawing and hoofed it to Zen. The piece showed of Zen sitting over a hill, overlooking at the distance, oddly enough the piece’s background was vabrant coloring while Zen was given more darker tones, giving him an aura or cloak of energy around him, similar to how he use his Aura Vision on others and see a cloak of energy around them.

Can she see my aura?

“Thank you… You must be Sky Watch’s wife, correct?”

The mare nodded in response – just like Sky Watch, she and him didn’t talk much, and were really reserved when speaking. Talent stayed behind for two reasons, to make sure those who were Trottingham were treated well and safe by the minotaurs, and to make she her own daughter was alright. Sky Watch was the one to leave with Smooth Earth and Carnation Rose due to his extensive knowledge of the underground tunnels in Trottingham, which was helpful in retaking the city in the second siege.

“...Is this a gift?”

Talent nodded, and smiled; the mare soon left and went back to the city. Zen watched her leave and gazed at the drawing with mix feelings, but the most interesting detail from the drawing was the way she drew his eyes.

There was a saying that the eyes led to one’s soul… but the eyes of Zen were blank. “Blank… Just like when I’m fighting… but why?” Zen would still to this day never figure out why she drew it this way; Sky Watch would mention that her wife had a sixth sense, that she saw things that were unseen, which made her drawings very strange but gave it a certain charm to them.

Present time – Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 10:00am

“It is the only drawing made of me; there are photographs of me, but they either have me in the background, are blurry, or are all burnt due to keeping my existence a secret at the time,” said Zen.

The story while somewhat short, was still interesting, not only did it show a little of Zen’s past but of the aftermath of a battle no less. Rainbow though was still bored by the lack of action, going for a yawn and stretching her body. “Boooring, tell us something where you fight some baddies or go on an adventure!”

“Rainbow, there’s no need to be rude, besides I thought that story was lovely,” said Rarity.

The friends talked with one another about the Zen’s retelling, but Twilight noticed something; Zen gazed with an almost tired gaze outside, watching the snow fall and pile onto the ground, making a perfect blanket of white. Zen then remembered why he went upstairs, as he had something for Twilight; turning around to her Zen got her attention and everyone else.

“Twilight, I have something for you, I made with the fabricator and thought you’d like it,” said Zen.

“Really! I mean… thank you for the gift Uncle Zenny,” said Twilight. Soon she took the gift and slowly unwrapped it gently as to not damage the wrapping or her gift. Once all the wrapping was done, Twilight gazed at the gift from Zen – it was a necklace with a black crystal wrapped around a strange see-through material, as it glowed a soft black and dark blue. “What is this?”

“A crystal with immense power, while a small fragment it can be used to improve your spells tenfold, but I recommend not removing it from the protection around it – while it looks harmless, it does have… adverse affects.”

“What kind of affects?” Suddenly Pinkie came bursting toward her and gave her a tackle hug.

“Well that’s enough story time, let’s get this party back on!” Soon everyone began to party and play some games with one another – Spike enjoyed some game of pin the tail on the donkey with the CMC.

While the group became distracted, Zen exited the living room and went back upstairs, going pass some guest rooms until he came upon the door to the Display Room. Entering inside was various artifacts and items of importance that Zen gathered throughout his journey – some of the pedestals were still empty, possibly for future items to be placed.

The items that were on some pedestals and frames were varying weapons from different kingdoms and lands, one pedestal held a shattered helm – the helm looks like it belonged to a minotaur – another held an ancient map of Equestria, with another pedestal having the bust of a griffon king. There was one final item of interest in the far back; the item itself while looking unremarkable… seemed to emanate a foul aura, one of malice, death, and insanity… it ebbed of dark powers… yet at the same time it seemed so familiar to Zen.

The object was a simple rusted broadsword, the hilt being of an ox – the weapon belonging to a standard soldier of the Minos army during the battle of Trottingham. Oddly enough the weapon wasn’t wielded by a minotaur for long… Zen’s memory of how he gain such a weapon was foggy, but he remembered losing his katana due an enemy ambush… he remember losing some of the thestrals under his command due to the ambush… and what he remembered what was going to happen to one of the female thestrals that was injured but survived…

...But he can’t remember the aftermath…

Aug 6, 501AD – Trottingham; 3:00am

The group of thestrals under Zen’s command – mostly all recruits – were cut down by the sudden volley of bolts, shredding through the inexperienced and the ones closer to the bolts. A few managed to survive the ambush but were injured; one young thestral mare had a bolt embedded in her front left leg, whimpering every time she moved. Soon the minotaurs came upon the survivors, and just when one large minotaur with a shield and broadsword came upon the defenseless mare, he gazed at her with a demented and lustful gaze.

By the night… somepony, please save us…

Just as the minotaur was about to reach down and grab her… time itself seemed to stop; few of the survivors were each in their own little predicament, either being ready to be cut down by the minotaurs or were slowly bleeding to death. A swift but deathly wind came by, and when the minotaur that loomed over the defenseless mare was about to grab her… he felt… cold.

Like that, his body burst with blood as various cuts and slashes covered his body as he became a puddle of viscera and gore. Standing over his body, covered in blood and guts, now wielding his weapon which was equally covered in blood, was Zen. His gaze was empty, his breathing was hoarse and sounded… beastly, but the aura he gave off… brought only despair and madness.

The other minotaurs stood there ground but were equally shocked at the sudden brutal execution of their comrade; one of the minotaurs – possibly the leader of the group – spoke up. “Who in the bloody balls are you!?”

Zen – or rather, the Zen lookalike due to the aura he gave off – stood motionless, but with one sudden raise of his head… they saw his eyes fully. Rather them being blank or simply pinpricks of a pupil… they were dilated with so much detail that… they looked real. Without warning, the loud noises of bones cracking and flesh tearing apart was heard, but nobody knew where it was coming from.

Soon they smelled something… it was a smell you only smelt when a body was found or visiting a grave site… Death. Zen once blank look changed from something monstrous as his armor morphed with the spikes looking more dread-looking and hellish, the gauntlets that were covered blood burst to fires of a crimson color, and finally… the most noticeable detail, was that Zen now had teeth – sharp, pristine… carnivorous.

The “thing” finally spoke, and its voice brought terror to both ally and enemy… and it brought the promise of eternal suffering.

“I am a monolith to your pain, your suffering, your anguish… I am… your despair… Let blood rain down my body, as I turn both your physical and spiritual forms into a feast for monsters. LET THE SLAUGHTERS COMMENCE!” Like a preacher, he raised both the stained gauntlet and the broadsword he held in the other hand to the air, and without any sign of warning… screams were only heard from the enemy side… and the demonic laughter of a beast of despair.

The survivors ran with what they could carry – mostly those unable to run – and ran back to an area they managed to capture from the minotaur army. News would spread of a monster rampaging through the city, killing the enemy forces, but there were near encounters with ally forces having to retreat in fear of being killed too, as the creature seemed interest to any who approach it.

Soon later, Zen would be found chasing off the enemy forces with his katana… but signs of the creature… would vanish, and the survivors who first spotted it… would be unable to remember what it looked like.

As if something… made them forget…

Present Time – Zen’s Compound, Display Room; 10:30am

Zen still couldn’t remember what happened that day… but he remembered waking up in a middle of ally clutching said weapon and sensing the immense despair it emanated and decided to hold onto for safe-keeping. He later found his katana and chased off the remaining enemy forces, and recaptured Trottingham… though he can’t remember what happened in between the beginning of the attack, to the ambush, and when he woke up in that alleyway…

Something told him his memories were tampered but it felt… as if the memories of that time weren’t his…

Like something was in control that time; and it wouldn’t be the first this occurred. Nor would it ever be the last either; Zen knew what happened that day but… he also knew he can’t come to terms of what it was that caused it… But when he does remember such incidents… he could feel a heartbeat.

His heartbeat… One that he never felt but only in times…

Of despair.

Author's Note

This chapter gave me problems as I wasn't what I wanted to write on this story; while I know it is important to show how the other characters are doing, this is the first arc of the story and I want to get to the part of the story where we get to the action and such, but at the same time not wanting to rush things. So I think showing at what point Zen started to give that vibe that he wasn't all there, that he wasn't as sane many believe him to be was a good theme for the chapter... as it was his birthday - for multiple things.

Anyway, on the next chapter: Zen goes to Rarity's - well was suggested by Twilight - to get an outfit from her fashion friend. Things go as well you may think.

Update (06-25-18): Opps, wrong song; this is the song I was going for the second flashback.

Thoughts: Twilight Sparkle
Zen

Ch.12: Motives & Plans

Three months later – Ponyville; 9:15am

After Twilight’s birthday, Zen decided to do some errands out of town, making him absent for some things throughout the winter – missing the Winter Wrap Up at Ponyville – having just arrived some days afterwards. Right now Zen came back from Hollow Shades to visit the thestrals and see how they are, right now he was about to return to his compound when he spotted Twilight.

Twilight approached Zen and smiled up at him… which both wierded him out as that usually meant that she wanted something from him – reminding him of when she was younger… and trickier. “Uncle Zen, your back! I wanted to ask you something,” said Twilight.

“What may be your question, young Twilight?”

“I was wondering… you have no other clothes than your current armor, right?”

That was a strange question, Twilight should know he doesn’t as he has no need to wear other clothing… that and he hadn’t the time to find something fitting him, or for anyone to make any clothes for him. I don’t like where this is going.

“No...” Twilight seemed to smile brightly here, until she used her magic and attempted to drag Zen somewhere… which failed.

“Good! I want Rarity to make something for you… think of it as an early birthday gift; you did leave suddenly the day after my party, without warning you know,” said Twilight. “Phew! Your heavy!”

Zen gave up and followed Twilight without resistance, and to humor her about this strange request. Following her, they both made it to Rarity’s place, which he never been to before since he came here… he actually hasn’t been out often exploring the town. Twilight entered the carousel-shaped building, and inside Zen found various items relating to clothing – ponyquins, rolls of cloth, pins, needles, and some scissors – with a stand and mirrors, and some clothes hung on a clothes hanger.

“Hello, welcome to Carousel Boutique; where everything is chic, unique, and manigique! How can I- Oh Twilight, Zen, what brings you two to here, and its nice to seeing you again Zen. How was your trip?” asked Rarity.

“It was… busy to say the least,” said Zen.

Rarity simply smiled and began talking with Twilight; while the two girls conversed with one another, Zen decided to take a look around when he noticed six new dresses on some ponyquins. The dresses were interesting to say the least but what strike Zen was that each dress seemed to remind him of the girls, then it hit him. The six dresses were for the girls as each one seemed to be made for each of them, possibly made by Rarity herself – Zen did hear news of a famous pony having come to Ponyville yesterday about something, and it involved Rarity’s designs.

“Oh Zen darling, so you came her for a suit!” Zen took notice and realized that both Rarity and Twilight were looking at Zen… and he did not like that look the slightest. “Ohhhhh, this is wonderful, imagine the clothes I could make for you!”

“That’s great Rarity, though I can’t stay, there’s some business I need to take care of; have a good day Uncle Zenny.” With that Twilight left without a word, leaving Zen alone with the fashionista mare.

Sometimes I wonder if she hasn’t gotten any of Celestia’s habits or tricks on her.

“Rarity, while you making clothes for me is nice, there’s no need for you to make a full set of clothes for me. Due to the fact I’ve wore this armor for my whole life, the need for wearing other attire has been… a bit of unnecessary necessity,” said Zen, explaining.

While Rarity understood, she shook her head, not accepting the necessity for clothing. “I disagree darling; there of course other uses for wearing clothing, like for formal events, parties, or even to wear something nice once in awhile. So I think I’ll make some clothes for you to wear for the Grand Galloping Gala, imagine what kind of outfit I can make for you for such a grand event!”

Rarity was busy fantasizing about the whole idea when she noticed something… odd about Zen. His eyes were empty and his posture seemed to slump from the single mentioning of such an event. “Zen… is something the matter?”

Zen seemed to not hear her or anything, his mind was blank and the only thing going through his mind was an incident that occurred after the Great Minotaur War ended. The memory brought horrible memories for Zen as it was possibly the one of the worst moments of his existence – the blood… the bodies… and the screams of an entire settlement, all silenced by Zen when it was attacked by demons, it was also Zen’s first encounter with demons.

Ever since that day, Zen would visit the settlement – the settlement had evolved into a city – paying his respect on a yearly basis to the deceased all those centuries ago. This same day was also the day the Grand Galloping Gala would take place annually. Celestia of course doesn’t know of what Zen does on the day of the gala, nor does she know about the incident that occurred to that settlement… the reason was still a mystery to this day.

Zen snapped from his musing when Rarity was tapping the armor around his shin. “Zen dear, are you alright, you were pretty quiet for awhile.”

“Hmm, yes… I just remembered something. I’m thankful for your generous offer but I can’t accept it though, as I won’t be attending the gala.”

“What!? I’d thought you be attending it since you’re Celestia’s and Luna’s brother. While you only revealed to the world about your existence, I assume you been to the previous galas during Princess Celestia’s rule before Luna’s return.”

“Sadly no-”

“REALLY!? But why though, I’d think you attend such a prestigious event?”

“I wasn’t big on social events, that and back then many did not accept the sort of relationship I built with Celestia; there was a time many assumed she and I were secretly lovers, but all assumed I served her loyally as only a chosen few knew of our familial connection… sadly...” Zen seemed to stay quiet for awhile, before continuing to speak. “I didn’t attend such events to defend her from rumor and assumption – I defended her from any threat, whether directly or indirectly – and while I may have made a gap between her and I for these sort of things… she knows how much I care for her.”

Rarity smiled at how much Zen truly cared for Celestia… but she could sense sadness in his words, as if he something was being hidden from the rumor-hungry mare.

“That’s so sweet of you,” said Rarity, ignoring the hidden sadness. “But I think making this is my way of thanks for everything you done.”

Zen was about to retort but gave in; soon Zen found himself standing on the platform as Rarity took measurements, and asked what kind of outfit he like. Soon Zen’s outfit would be made but due to this being Rarity’s first attempt at making something for a non-pony and it being Zen’s first outfit being made for him personally, the suit would be done a few days before the gala.

“Well darling, thank you for letting me take your measurements, but it’ll take awhile for it to be done, but do visit when you can to check on it, okay,” said Rarity with a smile.

Zen bowed before exiting her shop; once Zen left, Rarity started to brainstorm ideas about the suit… until her mind wandered to why Zen never attended previous galas. Why would Zen not attend the gala? There’s got to be another reason why he doesn’t? Rarity gave up at figuring it for now, putting her focus on her newest project.

Zen made his way through the path near the river by Rarity’s, soon ending up somewhere in the local park. Zen sat by the shore of the river gazing down at the reflective surface; many thoughts went through his mind but one in particular was on his mind.

Why the lies… Why the secrets… Ever since I came to Equestria, I had nothing to hide, I told to Celestia and those I trusted everything… so why is it that I feel I’m hiding something. This suit I wear has been both a mystery and a curse upon me – it has brought both pain and suffering to any I encounter.

The countless number of lives I’ve ruined from my actions… But it is my style after all; to act without care and respond without recklessly… I don’t have a reason to live, but I’ll continue to bear their pain, their suffering… their sins until I’m a shell.

I promised to be their shield and take the brunt of their troubles. Ever since I met Celestia my purpose became clear – I will live for her, and I will die for her, until I can truly become certain that she’ll be safe…

I won’t let another soul die by my mistakes.

When Zen gazed at the reflective surface of the water… he didn’t see himself… he saw the monster he’d strive to never become. “Never again… never again...”

Zen then left but as he left he began humming to himself; from every shadow, unseen by normal eyes as shadowy beings slowly followed Zen, each shadow moving across each obstacle like snakes within the grass. The shadows swirled around Zen, but he did not seemed fazed by their touch for it was very familiar touch – for it was the feeling of the Void.

Somewhere else, in the fold between dimensions – The Void

From a reflective surface of black murky water was Zen as he strolled through Ponyville without a care; watching him was a dark being as shadows swirled and wrapped itself like skin on flesh. The strange entity had eyes of pure white that emblazoned like fires but were smooth and cold as ice. The entity gazed upon Zen before tapping the pool of black water with a finger, making the reflection ripple and Zen to disappear.

The entity walked off into a random direction until he stopped mid-step, when another shadowy figure appeared this one looking more feminine than the other one, and shared the same white eyes – no pupils. The other figure seemed to gaze at the shadowy being with respect, as it knelt down and lowered its head.

“My lord; preparations are being made as we speak – the Forgotten Elements are finishing up their tasks, and I sent… ‘her’ to return back for further orders – and I also heard news from Jeffson that connections to this realm will be ready in the coming full moons. Is there anything else you wish for me to do?”

The shadowy figure stood there with both arms crossed behind him, until he raised one up. The one who knelt gazed up slightly to await his master’s command, but instead the shadowy figure cupped his chin with the raised hand. “That will be fine, but I do have one final request I’d like you to make.”

“Whatever shall it be, and I shall do it swiftly.”

The shadowy figure nodded, continuing to speak. “Before we make our arrival, I want you to send in Ona and… test the abilities of the armor, but don’t let her identity or rather, her origins to be known – we wish to simply see how it’ll fare against a void-user.”

The feminine shadowy figure seemed to shiver and gazed up at her master. “My lord, is it alright to send her, she will simply muck things up and make our plans worse, we should send someone else, I would gladly to so for you the-”

“Are you questioning my order?”

Fear was plastered all over her face but it was not of talking back to her master but rather to herself for acting out of turn. “No! Please forgive for my rudeness, if need be you may punish me for acting toward your command.”

The shadowy figure stood there before approaching his subject, until he stood before her while she continued to kneel and face the ground of the cold, empty, black void. Soon she found a shadowy hand cupping her cheek; her face was raised to stare at his lord’s white, pupil-less eyes.

“I listen to all the suggestions, no matter who it make come from… but I wish to send her instead as you play a strong part in our plans. Do not forget that, Luella.”

“Of course… my lord and creator; deity of the Void, absolute creator and destroyer of countless realms – The Maker.” Suddenly the shadowy being seemed to emblazon even more as if the mention of the name brought… something – a hidden emotion – outward before it was snuffed.

“The need of titles is unnecessary… we both know you may use my real name.”

“I rather bite my tongue and have it cut off; using your name so blatantly is a sin on its own… but if you wish.” As she spoke the name silence seemed for a short while as the name was spoken and only static was heard for the next few seconds before sound returned, as if an outer force stopped the hearing of the name. “Though as you say...”

“‘I have many names, many titles, and many faces’, so I suppose I am and will be,”

The Maker.

Author's Note

Chapter was a bit short, and this isn't the original idea for this chapter but I couldn't think of a lot of what to add for this chapter. I even had to change the chapter title for it too.

Oh well; on to the next chapter: The coming weeks will have interesting days to come as each of some of the girls show some talents they have that's unique to them - with some trouble that comes with it too.

Thoughts: Zen
Rarity

Ch.13: Special Talents

The coming weeks would bring varying amounts of revelations to both Zen and Twilight, as they both learn about a few key things about the girls; the first of such girls to show a very interesting – and strange – ability was to have premonitions of specific things to come. The day started off like any other, but like any other day in Ponyville… things don’t go as planned.

Mar 11, 1001 AN – Ponyville; 1:00pm

Zen was currently meditating on one of the trees at Ponyville Park, listening to soft blow of the wind; it had been three days since he came back and visited Rarity. So far she has done some progress with his suit but is still in the idea part of it, hasn’t made it just yet – she told him that she still needs the correct material that can properly fit around his suit without being torn apart.

Seeing nothing else to do, and the weather outside being okay, Zen meditated on a random tree, and was in empty bliss… or would continue to do so if he didn’t overhear something. “Oh something biiiig is going to happen!” The voice was Pinkie’s, but Zen continued his meditating unperturbed but continued to listen in.

“Where is it going happen?” asked Applejack.

“At Froggy Bottom Bogg; hey, isn’t that where Fluttershy is at,” said Pinkie.

“Yeah, wait do you think something bad is going happen to Fluttershy!” shouted Spike in panic.

At the mention of this location Zen instantly stop his meditation; from past experiences, Zen knew exactly what kind of threats lived near Ponyville – this did not just include Ponyville – so he knew what resided in the swampy waters of that bog… and it wasn’t friendly. Zen jumped down from his spot at landed before the group, that consisted of Pinkie, Applejack, Spike, and Twilight. “What’s this about your friend Fluttershy being in danger?”

“ZEN! Thank Celestia your here, I need you to prove that Pinkie’s Sense doesn’t make any sense! She can’t see the future by simple bodily motions and the like!” Twilight expected Zen, the more logical one – more than even her – would prove Pinkie’s Sense was nothing more but coincidence… oh she would be proven wrong.

“Actually Twilight, her sense could just be pure instinct or good intuition, and even if it isn’t, there are other ways to sense what may come in the future, through visions or other methods. I won’t deny that this… ‘Sense’ seems impossible, I myself have similar senses that help me with incoming dangers from any direction,” said Zen.

Twilight found herself speechless, she couldn’t believe that even Zen agreed with Pinkie – albeit his own way – but still, it did gave her a shocking reaction. Spike would of snort at her expression, but was too worried about their possibly endangered shy friend.

“Come on Twi, don’t tell me you still think this is all horseapples still?”

Twilight would of retort back, but was stopped by Zen. “Now is not the time for this; if your friend Fluttershy is truly in danger – whether from fact or feeling – we must check on her. I am more surprised didn’t tell me should went to the bog alone.”

“Why’s that?” asked Pinkie. “Isn’t a bog for froggies?”

“It wasn’t originally called Froggy Bottom Bogg… the name was changed due to the previous one being too… ‘violent’. We need to get there, pronto!” Before anyone could react, Zen vanished and was seen running south toward Froggy Bottom Bog, in speeds that make Rainbow Dash’s jaw drop. Deciding to argue later, the group of mares and young dragon ran – well Spike rode Twilight – and followed Zen, albeit not as quick as he was.

Froggy Bottom Bogg; 1:30pm

The group arrived at the swamps that were located near the Everfree Forest, as each of the girls and Spike started looking for their shy friend, who came here to help a family of frogs move and live here. Zen on the other hand was trying to keep track of a certain creature that resided in this area for awhile, and while it wasn’t the one he met all those years ago, he knew that another one of it’s kind was still alive.

“Fluttershy! Fluttershy, where are you!?” shouted Applejack.

“Flutters, you here, no. How about here, no. Oh! What about here… nope, just a frog.”

As they continued their search, Spike finally spots her and runs straight for her – also ending up stepping on Pinkie’s head, making her whole face dip into the water’s murky surface.

“Fluttershy, you’re alright!” said Spike, tackle-hugging the mare as he wrapped his arms around her neck.

“Of course I am, why wouldn’t I be? Did something happen while I was away… if you're alright with telling me,” said Fluttershy, shyly as usual.

“Its nothing for you to worry about Fluttershy, we just thought you were in danger, that’s all.” While everyone worried over Fluttershy, Zen still kept his wits up, and that’s when he felt it or rather, saw it. A big bright red blip was slowly approaching them, coming from where Twilight was currently standing, boasting about how she was right and that nothing happened… oh she would regret that very soon.

“Twilight… run,” said Zen slowly removing his katana. Twilight was wondering what Zen was talking about, when something came bursting out of the water and was heading straight for Twilight… it would never meet her of course. Deflecting the beast’s surprise attack was Zen as he had his blade bushing back the head of a hydra, its jaws clamped wide open by Zen’s weapon.

Following next were the other heads that slowly slithered out of the water, each one glaring hungrily at the mares, but had their eyesight focused at the interloper stopping their meal. The hydra did a horrendous roar and charged the remaining heads, but Zen blocked them with swift reactions. “Void Slash; Triple Assault!” Zen did three precise and quick horizontal and vertical cuts, as three energy black energy slashes were flung toward the three other hydra’s head, as three small explosions went off. The heads were still intact but were dazed temporarily, taking this to his advantage, Zen warped a distance away but before he could run with the others saw Pinkie slowly backing away but not running.

“PINKIE!” shouted Applejack.

Just as the one hydra head that wasn’t dazed, it glowered over the pink mare, but before a move could be made Twilight came running back and grabbed her by the tail as she flung her ahead toward everyone else. Not having to worry about her, Zen made his move and ran with the others; while this happened, Zen had various warning and symbols pop up on his heads-up display.

WARNING! Threat level of creature is level one; nearby civilians are five – listing them all as VIPs until they are all save. VIPs will be marked as yellow while creature is listed as red for now, it is recommended that the evacuation of all VIPs are made until safety is assured.

After hearing that, an area was marked on his mini-map – the location would make a perfect area to escape the hydra and reassure everyone’s safety. “Everyone, this way! We’ll lose the hydra if we head that way!” shouted Zen, leading the group.

Soon everyone followed Zen, heading up a slop but as they climbed up Zen saw on his mini-map that one of the yellow blips was still behind them, and that was when he heard the yell. “HEEEEELP!” screamed Spike, stuck in the muck.

“SPIKE, HANG ON!” shouted Twilight. Twilight ran toward his little bro, seeing the hydra nearing closer and closer. At that split second, time seemed to slow down for Zen… and a choice was made; rushing forward with determination in his eyes, Zen appeared before the hydra and slammed his weapon on the beast, sending it tumbling back into the murky waters with a resounding splash and boom.

Zen stood posed with his weapon morphed into the duel-wielding form, having both swords held in each gauntlet. “Go! I shall keep it distracted!” shouted Zen. I’m not letting this thing take a single step forward, not until they’re safe from danger. Zen awaited the hydra to stand back up, and when it did the creature roared all four heads and lunged them at him, but Zen saw it coming and made his move.

“Shatter Mine; Zone!” Zen formed multiple of small black orbs that floated around the hydra, each harmlessly floating about. The hydra raised a brow but just as one of them approached it, the orb started to blink slowly then rapidly until it did a constantly bright light, and soon engulfed in an explosion. Soon to follow the other orbs follow each doing the same thing then blowing up; around the hydra, multiple explosions went off as the creature’s cries of shock and hurt were heard.

Once the dust cleared, the hydra stood with varying burnt marks, but still stood; now angered by the attack it focused all its fury toward Zen. Having planned this, Zen distracted the hydra with more attacks, and dodging each of the beast’s attempts.

Zen swerved with ease as each attack by the hydra was easily dodged; while Zen distracted the beast the girls and Spike ran but Spike would occasionally look back and see Zen fight the creature back, but not doing any attacks that would do harm to the beast but rather aggravate it more. “Why is Zen not fighting back, he can handle that thing any time!”

“Spike, Zen is fighting to make sure we’re safe, we shouldn’t waste this opportunity!” Spike had his face scrunched up in confusion but understood what Twilight was saying.

Zen fought the hydra back, and could see the beast beginning to tire; at that same time, the voice of Jiule was heard from within his mind. The girls and Spike have reached safety, we should head back to make sure they’re fine. Now learning they’re safe, Zen warped a distance from the beast and began running back; the loud steps of the creature were heard behind him, but he wasn’t worry as he knew how far it was and if it attempted any attacks with it’s long necks and large mouths, he would see it coming.

As Zen was heading back, something ran past him, looking back it was Twilight as she charged whilst screaming. The heck is she doing! Just as the hydra was about to go and bite her, she ran underneath it, and as it followed her with its long necks it caused it to trip on itself, making it sit on one of its heads. Seeing that happen Zen took the chance to warp to Twilight grab her and warp to safety; the two stood over the edge of a deep cavern with the murky water at the bottom. There was some stone pillars that barely held up from erosion.

“Twilight, while this is a bad time to ask but why were you running right at the hydra, you should of ran with the others?” asked Zen.

“I was trying to give more time for the others, and I thought you were in danger when I saw it chasing you,” said Twilight.

“I’ve been through worse, now get across before-” Suddenly Zen saw at the corner of his sight of a red blip heading straight for him and Twilight. Reacting quickly he managed to pull Twilight with him to the side; they both managed to dodge the hydra’s attack, sadly it destroyed part of the cliff and caused domino effect on the stone pillars as some of them fell over one another, leaving the last two standing, making a large gap to reach the other side with the others.

Twilight was gazing up at the hydra, and it looked ready to attack again; Zen wouldn’t be able to quickly grab Twilight and warp away, so there was only one option left. Turning around quickly, Zen picked Twilight and tossed her with all his might, and as she flew she dipped slightly downward but was saved by a bubble of air from the water which sent her flying up and into the other side to safety with the others… except for Zen. The hydra made its move and smashed itself where Zen was – a black figure was spotted falling until it crashed into the water’s surface with a splash.

Everyone was gasping in shock, especially Twilight as the shock came to her until she started to slowly tear up. “Z… Uncle Zenny...” No answer came… at first; the group heard the sound of dripping water behind them so when they turned around was Zen. He had pieces of algae on him and mud plastered pieces of his armor but he was perfectly fine.

“You rang?” asked Zen, in a joking manner.

The group nearly tackled hug him, but he stood his ground only kneeling down so he could reach them all. Once the hug was over, Twilight started to get huffy and hit his helmet with her hoof in an angry way. “Don’t, ever, do, that, again!”

“We really thought you were a gonner, I guess that was the doozy Pinkie mentioned, huh,” said Spike.

But it wasn’t as their pink friend was still getting the shudders. “What!? That wasn’t the doozy, was it the hydra?”

“Nope, that wasn’t the doozy either – it hasn’t even happened yet,” said Pinkie, still shaking.

Twilight started to have a twitch to her, then a scowl as her anger started to slowly peak, bursting into flames as her coat white – her mane and tail were turned into flames, and her eyes were red with rage. The spectacle was somewhat reminiscent of when Celestia would get really angry with a stubborn noble. Yep, she definitely inherited something from Celestia.

She would of continued to stay at that state, instead she faltered back down and slumped down with her forelegs covering her head. Spike approached to make sure she was alright, poking and shaking her to be certain. “You alright Twilight?”

“I’m fine Spike… I give up; maybe Pinkie’s Sense is real, and maybe I’m just wrong...”

Just as Twilight said that, Pinkie grinned widely and stopped shaking; she approached Twilight with a grin plastered on her face. “That’s it, that’s the doozy – you finely believe in my sense – and it was definitely a doozy!” Pinkie hopped away while Twilight watched her leave before sighing joining her, soon everyone else followed but Zen gazed at the slowly disappearing hydra, but then he felt another presence behind him, turning to look it was Fluttershy.

“Are you… going to...” Fluttershy had a sad look in her eyes, but at the same time she knew what would need to be done to the hydra was inevitable.

But surprisingly, Zen shook his head for no, making Fluttershy beam up – both happily and surprised. “Just because the hydra may be a danger, doesn’t mean it is one to be wiped out; nature is something that shouldn’t be trifled with… Everything has an order to things – the hydra keeps all the more dangerous creatures of the Everfree Forest limited here, and it won’t leave its home due to it becoming overwhelm by the number of ponies and having to face with either the Royal Guard or princesses. It’s also stuck having forest stretching for miles surrounding this swamp, and that this is the closest area that’s perfect living conditions for it, it won’t leave unless forced.” Zen gazed down at Fluttershy, and for some reason she could feel a reassuring look from him. “So don’t worry, that hydra will be fine… and besides, it hasn’t reached its adolescence just yet so it is practically still a youngling.” Zen soon left with Fluttershy, the two returning with the rest as they headed back to Ponyville.

Sometime later – Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 2:50pm

Zen was outdoors training in CQC; Jiule had set up some holographic dummies for Zen to fight against – the usual twenty on one situation as usual. As Zen was in the middle of training, a shadow appeared behind him and following instinct alone, ready to strike at whatever was behind him. Just before he landed a hit, an audible eep was heard; Zen stopped his hit mid-strike and gazed at the wide eyes of Celestia as Zen’s armored fist was inches from her snout.

Zen looked up at the bewildered Celestia, and did a little flick with his claw, making the sun princess flinch and crinkle her snout. She pouted at Zen with an angry but playful look, before smiling down at him with a knowing look. “How long you knew I was overshadowing you?” asked Celestia.

“Since you reached my perimeter two minutes ago, but I knew you were here the whole time - your wing beats aren’t that hard to listen for, especially since you need to use extra effort to stay in the air.”

Celestia sighed with a slight defeated look but perked up with a smile. “Soooo… I heard from Twilight she brought you to her friend Rarity’s boutique… and that she would make you a suit.”

Zen seemed to slump down a little, before rising back straight and tall, he faced Celestia to discuss with her about his visit to Rarity’s. “Indeed, she even suggested I go to the gala...”

“Really now, that be a wonderful idea!”

“However… I won’t be going.” Zen was about to go back to training when Celestia forced a hoof to his view, making him stop and face Celestia once more.

“There’s no reason to avoid not going, the public now knows about your existence, you can visit this year’s gala and everything… Maybe… even make things more interesting,” said Celestia, smiling. While she did smile, it was a weak smile as she was afraid she would be denied… and sadly, it would happen indeed.

“Again… I’m sorry...”

Celestia frowned, not understanding why Zen wouldn’t attend this event… but deep down she knew why… and yet she didn’t. The day of the gala was also the day of an event that occurred in one of Equestria’s farther settlements back in the day – the event was so terrible, she could barely remember what happened but knew that many lives were lost that day. It changed Zen… it distanced himself and create a terrible regret to dwell within him, and today it still grows.

Deciding not to force the subject, she sighed and turned around to go back to Canterlot. “I see… but… if you ever feel like coming someday… Don’t be shy to stay in the shadows like usual.” Smiling toward Zen who faced away to continue his training, she flew off.

“...I won’t keep promises that I’ll be unable to do...”

Two days later – Ponyville; 12:00pm

Zen was busy checking something with Zecora and just returned from his visit when he saw something peculiar. In the distance he saw a familiar fashion unicorn… with wings; looking carefully Zen could see that indeed it was Rarity with wings, but they looked like butterfly wings and were slightly transparent. With her was the other girls except for Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy with them, as they were all going on an air balloon together.

Twilight was about to go on the balloon but saw Zen in the distance. “Oh Zen, we were just going to Cloudsdale to cheer Rainbow out for the Best Young Flier’s Competition, do you want to come?” asked Twilight.

“Oh the competition, don’t worry I was invited by Celestia sometime before, I’ll be up there sometime later. You four go on ahead without me,” said Zen, heading to his compound.

“What do you need to do that’s in a hurry?” asked Applejack.

“I have… something to check on...” said Zen, ambiguously. The girls gave their own inquisitive looks but shrugged it off as they went ahead and flew up toward Cloudsdale.

Cloudsdale; 12:15pm

Rainbow was pacing back in forth in a panic after hearing what some old bullies of her from her youth said to her. Fluttershy tried her best to calm her down, but she would simply panic and whimper in doubt. “Oh, they’re right, I’ll never be able to do a Sonic Rainboom!” said Rainbow.

“I know you can still do it Rainbow, I just know it,” said Fluttershy.

“But they’re right, and I’ll be a joke to everypony!”

Fluttershy was about to say something but saw something… familiar. “Rare?”

“Rare?! Its more than just rare, its impossible!”

“Rarity?” Rainbow was confused when Fluttershy mentioned their friend’s name when she too turned around and saw Rarity, with wings. Soon she was joined by the others who came on an air balloon and Twilight using a cloud-walking spell on all of them.

“I can’t believe you all made… Hey, where’s Zen, I was hoping he would come along too,” said Rainbow.

“He said he’d come some time, but I don’t know when,” said Twilight.

“Don’t worry, I’m here.” After hearing that familiar voice, the group turned around and saw Zen… but in the air. He was just standing there in the sky as if nothing odd was happening, as gravity itself didn’t resolve around him at the slightest. The flabbergasted looks of everypony was directed at the impossible as Zen simply stood in the air without any problems at the slightest.

“HOW ARE YOU FLYING!?” shouted Twilight.

“I’m not flying,” said Zen, descending. Zen simply looked like he walked down invisible steps until he reached the softness of the clouds, as his feet slightly sunk into them but not breaking them and falling through. “My suit can be used for various things by using my own aura reserves; what I did was surround myself in aura and ‘willed’ myself to not be affect by gravity, in other words I’m controlling my very own gravitational forces. This will allow me to move up, down, forward, backward, to the sides and diagonally when in the air.”

This revelation still shocked everypony, but the first to break out of their stupors was Pinkie and Rainbow, each sharing similar thoughts. “THAT WAS AWESOME!” shouted Pinkie.

“If you can fly, then I can race; after the competition, you gotta promise we could race in the future – got it!” said Rainbow.

“When I’m not busy… I’ll think about it, but we should probably get going.”

“Oh right, well come on girls, let’s go see Cloudsdale’s Weather Factory – where they make all the weather stuff, like snow, clouds, and even rainbows.”

The group soon moved through the streets of Cloudsdale – or cloud paths, as there were no determined streets to be found – as many ponies gasped at seeing non-flying beings walking on clouds. Their attention of course was mostly directed at Rarity, but Zen too; Rarity with her dazzling wings attracted various pegasi, while many glanced at seeing Zen for the first time, each whispering to one another.

“Hey… isn’t that weird armored thing that the princess announced months ago…”

“Yeah, isn’t it some sort of… adviser to her or something?”

“I heard it lives in Ponyville, and got this weird looking building it lives in too, got these weird towers around it that looks at you if you come too close.”

“He looks scary...”

These were the kind of whispers that were spoken to each pegasi; Twilight heard a few of the whispers and frowned at how they treated Zen, but when she glanced at him he didn’t seemed bothered by what they thought of him… well, from what she can see from Zen he doesn’t look bothered.

As the group continued to move through, they finally reached their destination – the Weather Factory – and once they got there, the girls wore protective clothing except for Zen as what he wore was possibly the best protective gear anyone would get. Inside they saw some ponies working on some snowflakes, the process looking interesting and difficult; they would of stayed longer, but sadly Rarity caused a bit of an incident with her wings.

Next was the making of rainbows, as pools of varying colors flowed by with pegasi with big mixing spoons flew by. Pinkie dipped her hoof in one of the pools and tasted it, what happened next was her face changing to each color the rainbow before spitting out a colorful flame. “Spiiicy!” The girls took a laugh at that, but as they continued through the tour some more… they encountered… some problems.

“Look at those wings!” The girls – especially Dash – heard the voices of three stallions, each one looking very familiar to both Rainbow and Fluttershy. With them was Rarity who was still flying in the air.

“Oh why thank you darling, they do look wonderful don’t they,” said Rarity, accepting the compliment.

“Yeah, better than Rainbow… uhhhh… Rainbow Crash! Ha!”

As the girls glared at these stallions while Fluttershy comforted Rainbow, Zen had a… different approach to this. “Why those no good- They shouldn’t talk back to Dash like that, right Zen,” said Applejack. Applejack turned around but when she did, Zen wasn’t there; they heard loud gasps and when the group looked they saw Zen standing before the three stallions.

“Who in the buck are you!?”

“It doesn’t matter who I am, but if you continue to pester and insult Rainbow Dash, I’ll have to do something about it,” said Zen.

“Ha, who you suppose to be, his dad?”

“No, but I feel the need to start punishing some foals.”

“FOALS!” Soon all three of the stallions flew up as one of them pushed their hoof at Zen’s chest. “We ain’t foals, so you better watch it or your gonna get a pounding!”

The girls watched in worry, but Zen kept his normal relaxed state, as he simply lifted a clawed gauntlet and touched the stallions outstretched hoof. “I see then… so you don’t see yourselves as foals. Good then… then you’ll receive a punishment that an adult would take.” With that, Zen tightened his hold on the stallion’s hoof as he began twisting it in an irregular direction.

The sound of snapped bone and the cries of one of the stallions was heard, as he soon fell down and began to whimper in pain. “AHAAAAAAA; MY BUCKING HOOF! HE SNAPPED MY BUCKING HOOF!” The shock of what happened so quickly that when the two pegasi were about to retaliate, they found themselves also in pain – Zen grabbed the big and chubby looking one and tossed him into a cloud pillar, as his body slumped to the floor; the lankier one was about to throw a hoof but Zen dodged and grabbed by the throat before flipping him and putting him onto the ground before ending it with a foot stomp to the stomach.

All three stallions were in pain as they writhed on the ground, as the girls gazed at the mayhem that was suddenly wrought by Zen. “Now… are we going to continue harassing Miss Dash, or am I going to break more than just your legs?”

“Bucking- Fine fine, but this ain’t over.” Soon the three pegasi flew up and away from Zen; the girls rejoined Zen but each had varying gazes.

“Zen, now there was no need to be acting like that,” said Rarity.

“The same can be said for you – your attitude was unacceptable as well, we’re here to support Rainbow so you being complimented by her bullies wasn’t helping.”

Rarity gasped and huffed as she trotted away from the others; the girls somewhat agreed with Rarity but also with Zen, but Rainbow and Fluttershy though had their own words to say.

“Thanks for standing up to those jerks, it was awesome you told them who was the boss around here,” said Rainbow.

“While it was kind of violent what you did… I’m thankful you stood up for Rainbow… but promise you won’t do something like that with everypony, okay.”

After that small incursion, the group continued off when Zen shortly had to leave as a Luna Guard approached him and told him to head to the where the competition was taking place. “Sorry girls, it seems I’m needed elsewhere; don’t worry Rainbow Dash, I’ll watch you from the balconies. Good luck.”

Soon Zen exited with the guard, but as they left he conversed with the thestral. “Report,” said Zen, in a militaristic manner.

“I’m sorry for taking you away so suddenly but… We been getting reports from down south at the recently new settlement of Appleloosa – the settlers are saying the local Buffalo tribes are giving them trouble. If we don’t intervene soon we may have troubles in our hooves… or worse, sir,” said the thestral guard.

Zen thought of this, as his responsibility of adviser, he need to give clear guidance about things relating to connections with other nations or kingdoms – whether they be small tribes or large civilizations. The Buffalo Tribes have been living in the prairies near the Macintosh Hills for a long time, so it might be trouble to convince them to come to some sort of agreement.

“Are the train tracks to Appleloosa done yet?” asked Zen.

“Sadly no, they should be done by early April, sir.”

“Then tell me when those tracks are done ASAP, is there anything else I nee to be told?”

“Nothing much… Actually… We been getting strange rumors of mysterious thunder storms down south near the Forbidden Jungle, but we can’t risk any scouts as that’s dangerous territory to be at, sir.”

The Forbidden Jungle… “For now ignore it, but if you hear any further news about anything strange happening down there, tell me about it. Your dismissed, I’ll be with Celestia and Luna for the rest of the competition.”

“Sir, yes, sir.” With that the thestral left while Zen went ahead to the where he meet up with Celestia and Luna.

Some moments later – Cloudeseum Stadium; 2:00pm

The stadium was full of ponies, as the princesses sat at their own little alcove watching the various fliers move on and do their stunts; oddly, Rainbow Dash was listed as number two but hadn’t come out.

Zen stood with Celestia and Luna and noticed this oddity. “Strange, shouldn’t Miss Dash had come out as number two, and where is Miss Rarity, she was listed to be four?” asked Luna.

“I’m sure they’re fine and are coming late,” said Celestia, watching the competition.

I doubt it. Zen exited the area the princesses were watching from and checked where the flier were at; done below Zen saw the area completely empty of almost all the fliers when he spotted a shivering and terrified Rainbow Dash on the ground.

Walking up to her, Zen poked her, only making the poor mare cover her eyes with her fore hooves. “Leave me alone, I’m a failure and will never be able to do a Sonic Rainboom,” said Rainbow.

Zen ignored her self doubts, and scooped her up, as Zen held her up by her front legs making her dangle and facing Zen with a sad look. Zen gently placed her down on her haunches until he knelt down to face her. Rainbow tried to look away, but Zen cupped her by the chin and gazed back at her with his orbs.

“I don’t know whether you can do this Sonic Rainboom or not… but you always boast toward me your the fastest pegasus in Equestria… So how about you show those skills and – in your own words – how awesome you can be! It doesn’t matter how much Rarity may dazzle or not… just follow what feels right for you.” Once done with his speech, Zen heard the calling for Dash and Rarity; that being his signal to leave as he stood up, but before leaving he gazed back at Dash.

“Time to show them why they call it a Sonic Rainboom, and not just a Sonic Boom. Show them what it means to be thee Rainbow Dash.” Rainbow seemed to perk up at that as she got on all fours and strutted to the exit.

Once Zen got back upstairs with Celestia and Luna, they watched both Rarity’s and Rainbow stunts. While at first Rainbow as failing… it all changed when Rarity was coming to her finale.

“Look upon me Eqeustria! For I… am… RARITY!” shouted Rarity, panting. As Rarity’s wings reflected the sun’s light, her wings slowly began to sizzle and then… it burnt away, leaving a flightless Rarity. “...Uh oh.’ Rarity plummeted as she began to scream in panic, with four Wonderbolt members following and trying to catch her, but in her panic she accidentally hit each one of them as they all began to spiral downwards, closer and closer to the ground.

Celestia and Luna were ready to fly down and save them, but were stopped by Zen as he had both gauntlets outstretched in front of the two. “Zen! What are you doing, we must save them!?” shouted Luna, ready to simply teleport past him.

Zen didn’t response and simply gazed at Rainbow Dash; in response she flew as high she could and prepared to do it – the Sonic Rainboom. As Rainbow started flying downward faster and faster, a resounding crash was heard, and the Sonic Rainboom happened.

“SHE DID SHE FINALLY DID THE SONIC RAINBOOM! WOOHOO; GO RAINBOW GO!” shouted Fluttershy, cheering her friend. The other girls watched with their mouths open wide in an o-shaped.

As Rainbow sped up, she managed to catch Rarity and all the Wonderbolt members before slowing down and landed back to the coliseum safely… except for one thing. “Wait, there’s still somepony falling!” Looking down, the fourth Wonderbolt member was still falling and was too far for anypony to catch her in time… but not anyone.

“Zen please you must let us-” Luna couldn’t finish her line as Zen was gone; a loud gasp was heard from the crowd as something dark was zooming straight for the falling pegasus. Rainbow and the now conscious Wonderbolt members watched, and were shocked who or what was going to such speeds – even faster than the Wonderbolt’s natural fast speeds.

Just as the pegasus was about to fall flat into the ground, she was caught as the black silhouette came soaring back up until stopping suddenly which caused a burst of pressure reentering the area. Everypony was slightly blew back but when they gazed up, they saw Zen with the mare hugging him around his barrel in a protective manner; she later looked around and saw she wasn’t found flat as a pancake on the ground.

Zen was simply levitating in the middle of the stadium as he gently laid the Wonderbolt into the hooves of her fellow Wonderbolts. Everypony still had expressions of shock from seeing two amazing spectacles but before they could express their amazement to Zen, he suddenly vanished. Luna was amazed and was smiling end-to-end at the awesome powers of his elder brother; Luna turned to look at Celestia to share her amazement.

“Tia, did you see how amazing thine brother of ours is-” Luna looked at Celestia face and she was worried as her usual benevolent look was replaced with a frown and worried eyes. Soon she exited with Luna following behind her, as she tried to answers for her sister’s worried look.

Soon the sisters ended up at one of the change rooms for the stadium for some reason, and just when Luna was going to ask why they came down here… she found her answer. Zen was crouched down with both legs knelt down and one clawed gauntlet was covering a part of his helmet. Due to how he sat the entrance they took they only saw half of Zen’s body; Celestia began to speak with a worried look in her eyes.

“Zen...” Celestia slowly approached while Luna watched; she brought one of her hooves as it inched closely to Zen, but just as she was about to touch him, Zen flinched back and uncovered the part of his helmet he covered… and Luna saw why he was covering it.

The right side of Zen’s helmet had a spiderweb of cracks, as if something was smashed into him with such force. “ZEN! What has happened to you!? DID SOMEONE DO THIS TO YOU BROTHER; WE SHALL FIND THE SCUM YOU DONE THIS AND SHALL PUNISH THEM TO TARTARUS IF NEED BE!” Luna was furious at seeing his brother brought down to his knees… but the reason why was more shocking as Luna found out.

“Sister… Zen wasn’t attacked – he did this to himself...”

Luna was still confused, but soon it was explained by Zen; he slowly stood back up – with some help from Luna and Celestia – until he sat down on a nearby bench.

“I had to use almost all my aura to reach those speeds to catch up with that pegasus, any further… and I would of shattered. While I do have a limit to how much aura I can use, I can go through an overdrive mode of sorts, but it comes with its down-draws – very strong down-draws. If I had just used it any more… I would of crumble into nothing.”

“WHAT! If this is true does this mean your suit is damaged?” Of course as Luna slowly watched, Zen’s cracked visor slowly mended, as she also noticed Zen started to look less tired. “But… how?”

“Zen has a… regenerative ability much more complex than ours Luna. Come we must let our dear brother rest, we should give the reward to our dear element, Rainbow Dash.” Luna had a worried look in her eyes, but followed behind Celestia. She kept a wary glance toward Zen as she frowned at how serious his suit was damaged. Just as Luna left with Celestia, shadows slowly swirled around Zen; the shadows seemed to move and sway before Zen lifted one claw up.

The shadows stiffened, and Zen brought his claw down to his the shoulder opposite of the claw he used – soon the shadows vanished. Just… a ‘flesh-wound’.

After that amazing rescue, Rainbow was given her award and given her one day to hangout with the Wonderbolts. Just as the stadium was coming to an end and Rainbow was being cheered, in the corner of her eye she saw Zen clapping from the darker parts of the stadium. Soon everypony noticed him as he approached her.

“Well done Dash, congratulations on the competition,” said Zen, patting her on the head.

“What are you talking about, you were zooming so quick I could barely recognize it was you until you stopped, and the way you rescued that Wonderbolt! You deserve the award… not me...”

Zen had his arms crossed before chuckling to himself – for a second the girls thought he would start laughing – before he gave a warm look in those orbs of his for a short second. “The competition is about flying, not ‘levitating’,” said Zen. Soon Zen got a notification on his heads-up display, before looking at everypony then giving them a respectful bow. “Well, I must take my leave – farewell, and enjoy your day with the Wonderbolts Miss Dash.”

Without warning Zen simply walked off the edge as everypony watched him falling before vanished in a burst of flight. Celestia sighed as she shook her head at his brother’s over the top actions, and dramatic flair of exits. “He never changes,” said Celestia, quietly to herself.

Two days later – Ponyville; 7:00pm

After the Best Young Flier’s Competition, Zen kept himself occupied for awhile making something in his Fabricator Room. He had been working on this project two days straight, as what he was making would take awhile for him to make. As he was working on the fabricator, the perimeter sensors caught something at the front entrance. “Jiule, who’s at the door?”

It appears to be Spike… and he seems stressed. Finding that particular description odd, Zen paused his work and went to the door. As he approached the door, Zen opened it but the second he did, Spike came tumbling in with a panicked look in his eyes.

“Zen… Twilight… missing… Everfree… Zecora…” said Spike, panting.

Spike then fell flat on the ground face first, as he was knocked out instantly from running. Zen while never got the full message knew Twilight was in danger; Zen warped toward the Everfree Forest when on the way there he spotted Fluttershy flying above the Everfree. Getting her attention, Zen motioned himself to her as she landed to him.

“Oh Zen, you need to help me – the girls are out here and Twilight has been petrified by a cockatrice!”

At the mention of the vile creature, Zen knew things were worse than he thought. Threat level acknowledged – level one threat monster/wild-life. Scanning for civilians and target; commencing now!

“Fluttershy, stay close to me, our chances to find the girls are better with my scanner.” Fluttershy nodded and followed Zen; the two headed deeper into the forest when three blips appeared. Soon after following where the blips were located they spotted the girls approaching two chicken heads.

“GIRLS, WAIT DON’T GO NEAR IT!”

“Huh, Fluttershy, Zen? What are you talking about-” Before the girls could question what Fluttershy was talking about, suddenly the cockatrice slithered out and once spotting Fluttershy’s chicken, it petrified the poor creature to stone. The girls screamed and scampered back behind Fluttershy – Zen stood ready but before he could react, Fluttershy stopped him.

“WAIT! If you do that we won’t be able to unpetrify Twilight and Elizabeak,” said Fluttershy. Zen knew there were other ways to unpetrify someone this problem needed to be resolved now. Sheathing his weapon Zen stepped back and let Fluttershy handle.

“If things go awry, I will retaliate,” said Zen, protecting the girls. Fluttershy nodded in thanks and approached the cockatrice; at first things didn’t look good for Fluttershy, but soon Zen saw her use her infamous, the Stare. Soon the cockatrice was brought to submission as it unpetrified Twilight and Elizabeak before flying off back to the deeper parts of the Everfree Forest.

“Uhhhh… What happened?” asked Twilight, groggily.

“Its, a long story,” said Fluttershy sheepishly.

Later in the morning – Fluttershy’s Cottage; 7:15am

As Twilight was told about what happened while she was petrified, the girls started playing with one another. Zen though stayed just in case the cockatrice didn’t come back, he sat down in thought about a few things. “Wow, that all happened when I was… well… turned into a statue; Zen, why didn’t you make a something to reverse the petrification, you could of done that?”

Zen glanced at Twilight before going back in thought, but still speaking with his orbs blank. “The resources to make a petrification agent to reverse the affects would of taken to much time and resources. I trusted your friend here to find a better solution, and while it was risky, the results were good for all parties,” said Zen. “I also didn’t want the foals to see…”

Zen seemed to pause there as both Scootaloo and Sweetie Belle looked up at him curiously, but not Applebloom as she had this apprehensiveness around Zen. The look she gave him was the kind of look you give to something that you were afraid of… but why was Applebloom so afraid of Zen. “Hey Applebloom you alright?” asked Scootaloo, seeing how silent her friend was. “You were quiet all of a sudden.”

“Huh, um yeah, I’m fine… just… peachy...”

“Great Applebloom, now you made me want to eat peaches,” said Sweetie Belle, her tummy grumbling.

The three fillies laughed at their silliness and continued playing; later Rarity came by to pick the girls up, giving the signal for Zen to leave, but before he did, the notification about his project came up. Heading back to his compound, Zen checked his internal calendar and saw what day was coming up in a couple of months. That day is coming soon; I wonder how the others have been?

Six days later – Nearby Ponyville, Rock Fields; 11:15am

It was some time ago that Rarity called for the aide of Spike to help her collect some gems for an order from Sapphire Shores for several more outfits to made for her. The two had gathered a good amount of gems and were continuing to find even more, however in the bushes nearby, three pairs of eyes watched them with interest.

“That pony is gathering gems with the help of dragon, we must get that pony,” said Rover, with a malicious plan in his mind.

“But how are we going to do that?” asked Fido.

Rover grinned as his chuckled darkly to himself; Rarity used her magic to track and find where the hidden gems were all located, while Spike dug them up. “This is perfect Spike, if we keep this up we might be able to complete this order in no time.” As Rarity said that, her horn start to bright up as it sensed another gem. “Oh, another gem? Strange… it seems to be coming from the… tree?”

As Rarity neared the tree, she did indeed see a gem, but it was on a collar of… a dog? The strange gray furred dog-like creature on two paws and had two massive paws meant for digging, as it wore a red vest, a collar, and lime eyes that peered back at Rarity. Without warning the dog-like creature pounced and tackled Rarity, before lifting her up and away.

“RARITY!” Spike was about to chase the dog when another dog came out and stomped on Spike’s tail as he fell flat on his face. Soon another dog that wore a gray vest that was twice the size of the dog carrying Rarity, and a small dog that wore a gray vest too ran past the dizzy Spike and dragged Rarity to a nearby hole.

“Spike! Heeeelllpp!” Spike watched as Rarity was dragged deep into the hole, vanishing into the darkness.

“Rarity! NOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!”

Elsewhere – Ponyville, Outside Golden Oaks Library; 1:05pm

Zen needed to see Twilight about something important, so as he approached her home, he was about to knock when he saw a note on the door. Reading the note, it said that Twilight was absent due to something happening to one of her friends – it went into detail of her being kidnapped by three strange dog-like creatures that dragged her underground just east of Ponyville at the Rock Fields.

“Dog-like… creatures… hmmmm,” said Zen, muttering to himself.

Deciding to investigate this, Zen headed to the Rock Fields; when he finally arrived though, he found mounds of dirt everywhere but managed to find one hole that wasn’t buried. Activating his night vision, Zen plunged into the depths of the cave system. Zen found some signs and tracks of the girls and Spike being here… he also found tracks that were very similar to diamond dog tracks.

With Zen’s sensors, he could hear some sort of commotion up ahead, but as he was about to see what it was, a large swarm of diamond dogs came out of various tunnels wearing crude armor and spears. Each of the dogs snarled and barked at Zen, as they pointed their weapons at the intruder; Zen saw the large amount of foes before him, but as his scanners scanned them his worried lessened.

Threat level – zero – all targets aren’t close to causing any harm, recommend to subdue but not kill; all targets shall be listed as orange for possible capture. Would you like some music to pass the time, Zen?

Zen while didn’t seem that worried was internally excited as he hadn’t been in a fight for a long time. Unsheathing his weapon, Zen stabbed it in the hard stone ground, before raising both gauntlets in a ready position. “Set up ‘that’ song – you know which one I mean,” said Zen.

Of course; setting up fighting music in, three, two, one… zero. At that moment a song started to play that perked each of the dogs ears before the prepared to charge full force. Zen watched as the dogs began to circle him before the dogs in front of him charged with spears raised.

Rushing head on, Zen jumped over their spears and did a spin as he landed his feet against their skulls as the dogs were sent flying, landing to the cave walls or their fellows. After landing Zen dodged another attack and retaliated with punches and kicks; dog after dog came toward him as Zen counter-attacked with his own moves.

Soon the dogs numbers lessened as they were found bruised and unconscious, but soon more came as they all ready to overwhelm Zen with numbers. Taking in a concentrated breathe, Zen zoomed his focus toward the oncoming dogs and knelt down with one fist to the ground and the other facing behind him.

“Judgment Call – time to face my fury,” said Zen, his eyes flashing before going blank.

Soon the world stopped as everything slowed to a crawl; Zen took notice of every muscle moving, every bead of sweat that dripped from the dog’s brows, the jingling of their armor, and sway of their weapons as they charged with drool dripping from their mouths as the glint of their teeth sparkled against the torches that lit the caves dimly.

The heartbeats of the diamond dogs echoed before they slowly down – beat by beat – until nothingness. With a resounding burst of energy the wave hit all the dogs before every single one of them fainted and fell flat on the ground. Zen stood back up as all the diamond dog laid their unconscious as the blank eyes gazed emptily ahead, their eyes rolled up to the back of their skulls.

Zen picked up his weapon and trudged over the bodies, heading to the source of the noise, and so with a crick of his neck – the sound of metal snapping and reconnecting together – he moved forward as the song came to a finale when another song began to play.

The girls and Spike expected Rarity to be in some sort of trouble, but when they arrived they only found the three diamond dogs that kidnapped her, pleading for them to take Rarity away from them – saying something along the lines of her whining or something – they also said to give the gems they had to them too. When they were ready to leave, a bunch of armored diamond dogs came running in, only for the large wave of them to run past them in panic.

“What in the world are you all running from!?” shouted Spot. That was when they heard the tale tell sound of music; the music had a beat to it that made Pinkie’s head bop in pace, and was really catchy, but at the same time it was the kind of music you’d listen for some epic boss fight. Before anypony could ask where that music was coming from, the entrance the dogs came from exploded into shreds as shrapnel flew everywhere; Twilight luckily brought up a barrier to block the shrapnel while the dogs were spooked but unharmed as the rock and stone bounced off their hardened hide from numerous digging.

Coming out of the cloud of powdered stone and dust, was the armored and terrifying – to the diamond dogs – visage of Zen. He gazed with an empty look in his eyes at the girls, Spike, then the diamond dog trio… until a look of realization… and disappointment came to his orbs. “Rover? Spot, Fido? Would you mind explaining, why in the deities are you three here?” asked Zen, the hint of frustration in his voice.

“Wait, you know these dudes?” said Rainbow, shocked.

“Know, no, more like I practically raised them; these three numb skulls are related to an old friend of my from the past, you could say they’re extended family of mine,” said Zen. He then moved his gaze at the three dogs as each one were shaking and gulped from the look Zen gave them. “And last I remember, you three were with your mother’s pack… Mind explaining why is you three are leading your own pack, when you should of stayed with her instead? You three could practically lead a pack together, or even separately.”

Rover was the one to step up, albeit with a bit of a shy and doubtful gait. “We… thought we were ready to lead own pack… So we left mother and brought some of the other packmates that were willing to join… We had some, rough times, but we manage...”

“By manage, are you referring to the fact you keep digging at irregular and disorganized directions, have a cave system so convoluted that not even a seasoned diamond dog could find their way around, and that all the armor and weapons you have is practically a decade old and rusting.” Rover gave a blank look, before whistling as he removed his gaze from Zen; Zen though sighed in pity, and looked up at the three brothers.

“Okay… Since I know you three are here – and safe – that and your mother hasn’t sniffed you three out in worry, I assume she trust you three can handle yourselves… Just be mindful and don’t kidnap any ponies or other nearby travelers, I’ll check on you on a weekly basis to see your progress give you guys better equipment, so until then I’ll find another place for your pack to live in instead of close to Ponyville.”

The girls watched Zen scold the three dogs – and even the other dogs – before turning around and facing the girls, going so far to start dragging two of the carts full of gems. “Come on girls, let’s get going before it gets dark…” As the girls watched Zen leave, Twilight face Rover and the other two dogs called Fido and Spot.

“How do you know Zen exactly?” asked Twilight.

“Zen was friend of mother and friend of mother’s mother, and so on; he raised us and the previous old pack alphas of our mother’s pack. He was friends with our ancestor, in ancient times she was a representative of diamond dogs in the old days. While we may cause trouble with ponies, we’ll promise not to continue to do so… don’t want to get Zen mad or make him bring mother here to punish us.” Rover seemed to gulp at that, while Fido and Spot seemed to shake their heads at that thought.

Deciding that was all the answers she would get, Twilight and the others help move carts of gems back to Rarity’s boutique. On the way there, everyone looked at Zen with a new light about what sort of past and connections he has. It was at that moment Twilight remembered that group photo she saw as a filly back at Zen’s abode at Canterlot – the group photo had various creatures, but she remembered the diamond dog with gray fur, was slightly built, but had a gentle smile on her with kind looking eyes. If she could remembered correctly, the name of that diamond dog was Suzy from the plaque with the various other names of those in the picture. So Zen was friends with an old diamond dog representative five centuries ago? Then I wonder… who else could Zen be friends with and what about their grandchildren, I wonder who they are these days?

Twilight would think of these thoughts later, as she had some letters to send to the princess… but first she had some gems to move.

Author's Note

This chapter is more a collection of the episodes that focus on specific members of the Mane 6 - and while I did not include the one with Applejack and Twilight Sparkle being in the spotlight, those episodes took place before Zen moved to Ponyville. And some future clues to what may come to future; strange thunderstorms at the Forbidden Jungle, trouble down at Appleloosa, Zen having family extending from other creatures? Many questions to come but all will be answer sooner or later.

Now for the next chapter: Mane 6, Spike, and Zen head to Appleloosa to transfer an apple tree to AJ's cousin, however it appears the locals aren't in the friendly mood.

Thoughts: Zen
Twilight Sparkle

Ch.14: Southern Troubles

Two weeks and half a week later – Southern Equestria; 4:00pm

News have come from Applejack’s cousin Braeburn that the tracks to Appleloosa are done now, so deciding to give the recently new settlement a gift from Applejack’s family, she, her friends with Spike, decided to transport one of Applejack’s trees – Bloomberg. Coming with them was Zen, though they haven’t found out why he came along, but said that he had business at Appleloosa; while the girls with Spike would stay in the first train cart, Zen stayed in the second last one that was close to Bloomberg’s cart, alone.

The train would arrive at Appleloosa by tomorrow morning due to the fact that while the train tracks were done, due to no schedules being made to Appleloosa, the visit was sudden for the train workers, so the train was moved by sheer earth pony power. While the girls were up and conversing with one another, Zen however slept early… well… he looked like he was resting; Zen was going through something in his tablet’s databases while in a state that made his body immobile.

Energy spikes are coming from the Forbidden Jungle, and somewhere up in the Frozen North. The situation in Appleloosa so far is mild at best as the only thing that the buffalo has slow down the attempts for the Appleloosans to gather their apples. I have also received reports of strange figures being spotted near the Badlands, and the reunion is coming soon – just one month left, seven hours, fifty-eight minutes, and fifty-seven seconds left.

Zen sighed internally to himself, before he felt a tapping sound; refocusing around his surroundings, Zen saw a curious Rarity looking down at him. The second his orbs came back to focus, Rarity took a few steps back as Zen stood up and sat on his bedding. “Is there something I can help you with Lady Rarity?” asked Zen.

“Oh its nothing dear, but is it necessary for you to… well, sleep here?” Rarity was referring to Zen sleeping in a storage room; due to the girls, Spike, and Zen being the only passengers, the other train carts other than the one they slept in and the one Bloomberg was in, the other carts were full of supplies for the town they headed to. Due to there being not enough beds for everyone, Zen stayed at the storage cart beside Bloomberg’s, sleeping on some sturdy crates with only a piece of cloth for bedding and a sack of hay. “I know you decided to sleep by yourself here for our sake, but I don’t think someone like you should be sleeping in such conditions. You are the princesses' elder brother, shouldn’t you use that to your advantage?”

Zen seemed to shake his head at the idea, not liking it the slightest. “I rather not abuse the authority given to me by Celestia and Luna, I use my responsibilities for the betterment for Equestria and the other nations. Do not worry yourself Miss Rarity, I can handle these conditions – I’ve been through worse,” said Zen.

Rarity seemed to have her ears flatten at that, before they perked back up as a thought came to her. “Oh, actually there was something I needed to speak to you about – it is about your suit. I have almost done and should be ready before the gala… though I know you don’t plan to go, but are you certain you aren’t going?”

“As I said before, I won’t and the reason behind it is personal… Though if it makes you any better, I won’t stop you from finishing it.”

Rarity smiled at that, and reached a hoof onto Zen’s lap with a caring touch. “You know – from one elder sibling to another – your a good brother, I can see why Celestia and Twilight love you so dearly… but you have to know that you can carry all the burden on your shoulders; we all know what happened with poor Applejack.”

“What’s this about me?” At that very moment, Applejack came from the train cart Bloomberg was kept, carrying a book on her back.

“Oh nothing dear, I was just complimenting Zen here how dedicated he is to those he cares for… almost how you are when it comes to you keeping promises.”

“Don’t remind me, though Zen if you’re going to be keeping promises, you should know that could come back biting you in the plot. You should ask for help once in awhile.”

Zen seemed to glance away from the girls and into the cart’s window – his eyes gazed with a mile-long stare, as if what he was gazing at was far and distant, no matter how much distance he made. “The promises I keep are more than just something than simply responsibilities… I am what stands between the edge of complete nothingness – an absolute void. While Celestia and Luna have been through their fair share of pain and strife, the things I’ve witnessed changes you… you don’t walk away from such a path… sooner or later you have to face what choices you made in life… or risk dragging everyone to a fate worse than-”

Zen was interrupted when the door came bursting open with Twilight. “Hey girls, what’s taking you so long, we’re about to play cards soon and… Did I interrupt something?” asked Twilight. Rarity was trying her best to not sniffle while Applejack had her hat tilted down but the light pitter-patter of teardrops fell on the wooden floor of the cart. “Um, girls, are you… alright?”

“We’re fine darling; come, let’s start playing some cards, let’s go Applejack.” Applejack nodded, as she followed behind by Rarity as they left, leaving Twilight and Zen alone.

“Zen… do you… wanna join us?”

"I’m fine Twilight, go ahead and play your game…" That’s what I like to say. Zen stayed silent his gaze never faltering as he continued to stare outside. The silence continued a little longer before, Twilight rubbed her leg and turned around to leave.

“Well… just come if you feel like playing… …Have a good afternoon Zen...” Twilight closed the door behind her and went back to her cart. Zen seemed to stare coldly toward the horizon, as different shapes of the terrain moved by, the bare land resembling exactly to Zen himself – something with many possibilities… but empty and void of everything that it could give.

I had no purpose when I came to this world, so I’ll make one and own to that purpose until my days are over. Zen went back to his silent state as the world moved on while he meditated in the quiet surroundings, the clatter of the train being the only sound to be heard.

The next morning – Southern Equestria, Train to Appleloosa; 8:15am

All things were quiet at first, but soon a new sound came to Zen; two loud thumps could be heard on the train carts’ roofs until a voice could be heard – it sounded like Rainbow Dash. Zen decided to investigate this, and when he climbed out to the roof he saw Rainbow facing what appears to be a young buffalo calf; to the right of the train were a stampede of buffalo, and they didn’t appear to be friendly.

Before anything could be done, the buffalo calf bounded over Rainbow Dash and headed to the cart that Bloomberg was kept. Detaching the link to the other carts, Bloomberg’s cart was slowly left behind by the train… but it wasn’t just Bloomberg in that cart. Banging on the small window at the cart’s door was Spike, a panicked look in his eyes before the cart grew smaller and smaller as they distanced themselves from it.

Rainbow Dash followed the receding cart and buffalo stampede, leaving Zen to stand on the roof of the still moving train. Well this is a problem.

Some time after the robbery of Bloomberg – and unintentional kidnapping of Spike – the group got off the train. As Zen examined carefully, he noticed that Pinkie was also absent, which only left himself, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity, and Fluttershy the only ones in Appleloosa, the others somewhere in the plateau.

“Zen isn’t it possible for you to find Spike and the others? Can’t you do a scan of the area?”

“I could but it take to long, and the only way I can do a more efficient scan is back at my compound in my Map Room. Hopefully Rainbow Dash and possibly Pinkie Pie may find Spike, for now we should find out what this whole buffalo debacle is about.” And fast.

Twilight gave in and agreed that they could do nothing but see how things would go, soon as the group exited the train, they were greeted by what Zen had to assume was Applejack’s cousin. Applejack’s cousin also wore a stetson, a vest, and was as hospitable as Applejack was when Twilight came to Ponyville for the first time.

Zen didn’t stay focus to what AJ’s cousin said – his name being Braeburn from what Zen could hear – as he needed to see the town’s law enforcement. During their tour however, they were introduced to a stallion called Sheriff Silverstar, so during the tour Zen slipped away unnoticed and approached Silverstar.

The stallion was currently leaning against a wooden beam, but the two saw one another; Silverstar approached the statuesque Zen, no fear at the slightest, though there was a tinge of suspicion in the stallion’s eyes. “May I help you?” asked Silverstar.

“Indeed; there appears to be a recent theft of an apple tree that was going to be transported to this town, and with one of the passengers in the train also gotten themselves caught as well too. Since you’re the local law enforcement, I would you ask for your help.”

“And you are?”

“I am Royal Adviser Zen, you must of heard of me?”

For a second the sheriff thought of this for awhile, but a spark of recognition came to him, soon he gave tilt of his hat in greetings. “Ah so your that ‘Zen’, well nice meetin yeah. Name’s Sheriff Silverstar, but considering you came to me without asking for my name, you must know me already; now what’s this about a robbery?”

Zen explained to Silverstar the situation and soon the sheriff nodded in understanding. “I see, well we can’t do anything until this friend of yours is safe. You mentioned two of your companions already went to go save him, well while I wouldn’t let civilians go out and alone, but since these are the same girls who managed to beat Nightmare Moon then its already with my book, but as soon next sunrise comes we’ll head out and head to the buffalo tribe’s camp. Just let me rally a few others to come and I should be ready by tomorrow morning – as early as I can be.”

“Thank you for assisting with the rescue.”

“Oh shucks, any friend of Braeburn’s cousin is a friend of mine.” Soon the sheriff went off to gather some more ponies, so Zen went back to Twilight and the girls to tell them what he told the sheriff.

“Zen, where die you go?” asked Twilight.

“I spoke to the sheriff, he said we should head to the buffalo camp by sunrise to get the others. For now let’s find some place to rest.” Zen then walked off to examine more of the town, recording everything – whether for tactical advantage, or to note the city’s size and infrastructure.

The girls then went to find a place to stay and await for tomorrow sunrise to go and save their friends. Zen decided to visit the local pub called, the Salt Block; stepping inside, Zen gazed around the various stallions and mares that sat down enjoyed their drinks and meals, as some music played.

Walking forward, only getting a few stares, but after reaching that pub’s bar, the barpony – a lanky mustached stallion wearing the sort of clothes you find on somepony who owns a pub – cleaning a mug looked up at Zen. He continued to clean his mug but did respond with a nod, followed by him speaking.

“What you want?” asked the barpony.

“Nothing in particular but I’ll have a glass of water… also, have you heard of anything strange around these parts?”

The stallion reached for an empty glass, followed by filling it with water; Zen placed a bit or two, before reaching for the glass and drinking… well his way of drinking. “Nothing out of the ordinary other than the buffalo problem we have… However… there been some strange lights and figures over by the mountains that head toward the Badlands.”

The Badlands… I’ve never been there during my many centuries in this world, and while I have only visited some of the Griffin lands, the Minos Empire, the dragon lands, and so forth… the south is the only place unknown to me.

“Anything else? Has anypony went to see what those lights were about?”

“Nope; it was pretty far away and nopony wants to go anywhere close to the Badlands. That’s all the news that came through here so far.”

Zen nodded in thanks, and left a few more bits for the information and left, the barpony giving a grateful smirk. Once out of the pub, Zen got a very strange notification that was coming from one of his hidden outposts – the notification originated to be from Outpost Sigma, located at the Celestial Sea.

Over the five centuries, Zen has built, planned, and set-up many outposts and creations across Equestria – most all hidden from prying eyes – the purpose of the outposts varied so Outpost Sigma purpose was… interesting to say the least. Zen had placed a project to be done there since… well it was a long time ago, but it appears that project was now done, sadly Zen couldn’t up and leave for it, so he may needed to postpone his visit for Outpost Sigma.

I’ll visit the outpost when things here cool down… though I wonder if I should check the other outposts?

Appleloosa, Tavern; 9:00pm

The girls decided to rest up at the local tavern, while Zen due to not needing sleep, checked a few things with Jiule and see the status of his other outposts.

Outpost Beta, Gamma, Delta of the Research & Development Sector; Beta’s project on the use of this world’s magic is doing fine, but so far nothing to update you on. Gamma’s research on the various artifacts you gathered and these “tokens” from other displaced. Delta’s development of tech has been going well, and they have finished creating Project: Crawler.

Outpost Epsilon and Upsilon of the Weapons & Strategy Sector; Epsilon has created weapons that rely on using the surrounding aura for energy, however the batteries needed to be recharged for a few hours. Upsilon has trained and prepared the “troops” – they are ready whenever needed sir.

Outpost Eta, Theta, and Iota of the Resources Sector; each outpost are at optimal use and ready to deploy at the ready.

Outpost Kappa, Lambda, and Omicron of the Medicinal, Health, & Rejuvenation Sector; Kappa and Lambda are currently creating some cures to any disease – both new and unknown. Omicron is working on Project: Phoenix, and is being moved to the northern hemisphere for better protection and secrecy.

Outpost Mu, Nu, Xi, and Pi of the Scouting & Mapping Sector; they are currently locating toward each of four directions, and have no issues so far.

Outpost Rho and Tau of the Aerial Support Sector; currently on standby for further orders.

Outpost Phi, Chi, and Psi of the Mass Production Sector; currently on standby for further orders.

Outpost Alpha, Zeta, Sigma, and Omega of Project: REWIND; Alpha is dormant, Zeta is still incomplete, Sigma is ready and on standby, Omega is dormant.

“Jiule, is the gateway to Omega done and have you linked the gateway at Alpha with my compound at Ponyville?” asked Zen.

Omega’s gateway is still under construction but Alpha’s gateway has been linked with the one at your compound, but the one at Sigma seems to be having issues so it is best you check on that one when you’re not busy. Zeta is still under construction as is the rest of the facility, though that may have to do with the location.

“True… Alright, after the incident her in Appleloosa, I’ll go to Sigma, and check things there, for now I want you to send orders to Outpost Phi and Chi. Tell them to build these plans, separately, you may decide which builds which.” Zen then sent two blueprint plans to Jiule, looking them over before accepting the order.

Understood – Phi shall build these Aura Batteries while Chi will build the parts for the weapons that will accompany the Aura Batteries – orders received, and sent.

With that, Jiule “went” to check on other things, leaving Zen with his thoughts… and memories. This reminds me a lot about those days when peace was widespread and there were small incursions; conflict would arise like bouts of fire, only to die out and leave the embers and ash. Zen sighed, the memory of such a time while also uneasy to many, was some of his more… memorable moments.

Later in the day – Appleloosa; 6:30am

The girls with Zen and the sheriff with some volunteers were getting ready to head to the buffalo camp, however before they could take a few steps out, they spotted Pinkie, Rainbow and Spike approaching the group… but with them was the lanky buffalo from earlier, as she was shyly behind the three.

This of course didn’t stop the looks that the girls and the sheriff’s men were giving her, though Brauburn seemed the opposite as he looked at her with a smile making the buffalo blush a little.

“Girls, you’re alright! Spike are you okay, did they do anything to you!” said Twilight, coddling over Spike.

“I’m fine Twilight, they felt bad about taking me so I hanged out with them and they’re not so bad once you get to know them,” said Spike.

After everyone got to settle down, the buffalo called Little Strongheart, came here to tell them about why they should move the apple trees. This of course broke off with Applejack and Rainbow arguing – even though the problem does not involve them the slightest. It ended with Twilight suggesting they think of something else… and of course Pinkie was the one to have an idea.

After waiting for Pinkie to set something up, both Appleloosans and the buffalo awaited and watched this… show Pinkie set up… Let’s say it did not go well; both group leaders’ agreed it was the most horrendous thing they saw and heard but would still stay with their original goals.

Both sides returned to their camps with Spike and Rainbow trying to convince the buffalo with the others to convince the Appleloosans otherwise… leaving Zen both confused, ashamed – at the fact that an easy solution was possible – and somewhat entertained at these events to occur.

“If you can’t fight them, join them,” said Zen, muttering to himself. Walking off, he leaned against the clock tower and watched the whole town bustle with activity.

The next day later – Appleloosa; 7:00am

Both the buffalo and Appleloosans waited for the other side to make their first move, both preparing their defensive, with the other making an offensive move. However both sides started to waver with their conviction, and it looked like they would stop the fighting… that is until Pinkie decided to sing that infernal song which made ti the breaking point.

Soon the buffalo stampeded straight for Appleloosa – with Pinkie in the middle of it all – soon the Appleloosans prepared themselves as they flung apple pies, hid anvils in hay bales, jumped and rode on the buffalo. Complete and utter chaos was happening as both sides fought each other in a very… strange way; one buffalo was charging for the girls, when Zen stepped in front and with a simple movement, grabbed the buffalo by the head and flung him to a stand of apple pies.

Zen simply walked through the chaos nonchalantly without a care, as he dodged or simply allowed stampeding buffalo to past by him without him getting a single scratch. This continued until the commotion got wilder when Chief Thunderhooves began to charge at Sheriff Silverstar. The sheriff would have been trampled over if a stray apple pie didn’t hit the chief right for the dome as he slid o the ground.

Everypony – both buffalo and pony – began to weep for the fallen chieftain… when he licked some pie that fell onto his tongue and stood up immediately with vigor. “I HAVE A BETTER IDEA!” shouted the chieftain.

After cleaning up the town, the chieftain explained his plan that they would allow the apple trees to stay and in return they’ll help with the gathering of apples if they get – and in his words, “one of those delicious scrumptious” – apple pies.

Soon both groups made an agreement and lived with one another peacefully with such a choice; Twilight and the gang sighed in relief so after planting Bloomburg, the group was ready to leave… however Zen would not come with them.

“Huh!? You’re not coming; is there something you still need to do here?” asked Twilight.

“Something like that, though it isn’t here exactly...”

“Then why won’t you take the train with us?” asked Applejack.

“Well where I need to go is urgent, but don’t worry I have my own transportation coming for me.” At that same time, the group saw a cloud of dust slowly approaching them when suddenly coming to a halt was a black slender bike of some kind – it had two wheels like any other bike, but were big, as the seat was long as it was meant to be ridden by lying on it than sitting, and gave off a strange purplish glow around the mid-area where some sort of capsule was.

Zen clambered onto the motorcycle, and laid on it with his feet clamped into the back, and his hands gripping and sliding into two slots, as his whole body became one with the vehicle. “Well I’ll see you girls later; it was nice meeting those here in Appleloosa, the hospitality has been… ‘lively’.” said Zen. “Farewell for now – have a grand day.”

Soon he disappeared in a puff of dust as a trail of dust could be seen in the distance and headed east. One thought came to Twilight, and she knew that wherever Zen was going… it was probably what she may have seen back at Zen’s home back at Canterlot.

Does he have more of those… “things” other than Canterlot? Twilight was soon shook from her thoughts as the others got ready to leave; they waved farewell to the buffalo and Appleloosans, watching their figures disappear in the distance. Just another question to ask Zen himself I suppose.

Elsewhere – Eastern Equestria, Horse Shoe Bay; 12:00pm

Zen was over a cliff near the bay that was located by Baltimare, his motorcycle was sent back to his compound – this was possible with Jiule having control over any tech, and each vehicle being control with mental commands by Zen. He stood over the edge of the cliff, watching the sun set at its peak, as the waves crashed against the cliff wall, the smell of the sea was wafted into Zen’s sensors.

“Jiule… open the passageway to Outpost Sigma,” said Zen.

Of course – opening Outpost Sigma in three, two, one – welcome Master Zen. At first nothing happened but Zen could hear it; soon the waters before him seem to swirl and grow wildly before a tempest of powerful waves appeared as a whirlpool came to life. Not flinching at the slightest, Zen stepped forward and began to fall; as speed began to catch up with Zen as gravity overtook things, Zen plummeted and crashed into the whirlpool.

All that was seen was the rough waters crashing into him, the taste and scent of salt could be felt everywhere while at the same time they couldn’t be felt. Soon it stopped and when Zen opened his eyes, he found himself standing on a circular platform that was five meters in diameter as an almost solid barrier surrounded it pushing the water back and creating the whirlpool effect.

The platform lowered and two sliding doors closed which deactivated the barrier outside, making the water fill up the empty space, stopping the whirlpool completely. Once the platform began to lower itself, it stopped and then in a burst of speed sped forward down a tunnel that had glass; the glass allowed any who stood on the platform to view the sea-life out there as algae, fish, and various critters swam through its waters.

The platform began to slow down and come to halt before a pair of two large intimidating metallic doors stood before him. Beside the doors was a small pedestal that had various switches, buttons and a clear screen that was tinted green. From his right arm came out a tablet, holding the tablet he he connected it to the pedestal before several pop-ups appeared with loading bars on them; after several of these bars, a symbol of a lock appeared from red and closed to green and open.

What followed next was the loud gears of the two sliding doors opening to reveal a pitch dark expanse; Zen stepped into the darkness before the doors closed behind him, the only source of light coming from his two glowing piercing eyes and the tablet. Zen soon pressed some buttons on the tablet and soon lights began to flicker to life within the dark cavern-like room, as the lights engulfed a massive shape in the center of the room.

Sir Zen, behold, Outpost Sigma’s creation – Project: Behemoth is complete! Before Zen was a massive looking ship made of a black metal of some kind – the ship resembled that of an aircraft carrier but was three times larger and would best be described the size of a medium sized city by width and length. Other details was that the bottom while some what flat and round had bumps and sliding doors to show that something would come out, as six large cylinders were around the sides – three on each side – with one large tower-like dome on the top with an open flat space for any to walk on or land any form of transportation. Four thrusters were placed in what was assumed to be the back and were twice the size of the cylinders; at the front were several cannons and turrets, were a large massive turret with double-barrels and four smaller barrels around it.

Shall we do a test drive with it sir?

“I hope that was a joke because if we brought this thing out it’ll do more than displace the water but the fact a massive black object in the middle sea would cause some panic.”

Sorry, I was only trying to lighten the mood.

“It is alright… If possible, build two more of these if you can… Now then, time to check the facilities from within.” Zen floated to the massive carrier, checking out everything out… though he wasn’t alone as small shadowy figures floated and crawl around the carrier and room, minding their own business.

Zen examined the massive cannon, thoughts going through him such speeds it was impossible to tell from which thought came first and last. Soon… soon, the hour will come, and I will be ready.

Author's Note

Outposts? Project: REWIND? Project: Behemoth? So many questions, so little answers; well just another mystery to be solved next time.

Speaking of a next time - next chapter: Celestia visits Ponyville, but when Mayor Mare calls for both her majesty and Zen about some strange occurrences, certain memories from Zen's past begin to arise.

Thoughts: Zen
Twilight

Ch.15: Recollection of the Centuries

Two days later – Ponyville, Sugarcube Corner; 9:00am

Princess Celestia’s visit to Ponyville has finally come – since it was delayed eight or so months ago – as certain ponies went to see her highness, this including the Elements of Harmony… however during was one particular guest of honor that didn’t show up, or rather was currently in his home.

Zen after coming back from Outpost Sigma, had been reviewing the agreements made at Appleloosa and other settlements. So far he managed to get all his work done and compiled together, though there were some very strange requests, and by strange they were all very… self-centered was the best description to give them.

Who needs several wagons worth of wine for a small get together? Zen denied the request before sighing internally; after becoming the Royal Adviser, Zen had become responsible of various things like requests, diplomatic treaties, trade, and land ownership – stuff that required a lot of paperwork. Celestia and Luna were responsible of day and night activities, and while they too heard the pleas of their subjects, Zen handled the more… complicated and lengthy stuff, while the sisters handled matters on a more personal matter from those who see them in court, they also handled their own military and the missions they are sent on like monster hunts, criminals, and the like, but of course these are pretty minor things.

Zen was in the middle of looking through more requests when he received a perimeter alarm, and checking who it was, it was one of Mayor Mare’s attendees. Exiting his personal room, Zen headed down the steps and opened the door to the pony. “How may I help you?” asked Zen.

“The mayor like to see you, about something, she also requested for the princess too,” said the pony attendee.

Zen understood and followed the attendee; the two made their way to town hall, headed up the steps and arrived toward the doors of the Mayor’s office with two Royal Guards standing by the doors. The guards stood vigilant, and immediately recognized Zen.

“Royal Adviser Zen; the mayor and her highness, Princess Celestia are inside and awaiting you!” Both stallions saluted and opened the doors for him, the attendee bowing and leaving to go back to her work. After entering, the doors closed with an audible click; inside was Celestia sitting on the most luxurious and biggest seat they had in the building, for Zen there was a seat but he stayed standing instead. Mayor Mare sat on her seat, with some quills, ink pots, pile of papers and other things that the mayor did on the daily basis, a name stand was also visible with her name and title… which was odd as it only said Mayor Mare.

Was her name really “Mayor” Mare, how ironic that must be.

Celestia turned to face Zen with a small smile, though he didn’t return any kind of look or response, but he did give a small glance with the one eye that was seeing her before facing the mayor. “Thank you for both coming here Princess Celestia, Royal Adviser Zen; I called you both because there’s… something I must discuss with you both. For awhile, I been receiving letters from friends south at Dodge Junction, specifically those who live near the Badlands. Strange lights and figures have been spotted there, but most warily was some disappearances; they appear to happen from the dirt paths to Dodge City to Rambling Rock Ridge, at first we thought ponies may have been chased off and got lost due to wildlife, but there seem to be strange prints on the ground from something that doesn’t fit any description of the nearby wildlife, and a green substance. I don’t have this green substance… just photos, but if it isn’t too much but would you please investigate these strange occurrences, and see if these vanished ponies are fine.”

Zen contemplated this, as it wasn’t the first time he heard these kind of news. It appears something is happening near the Badlands then. It was Celestia to speak first as she placed her teacup down and stood up from her seat.

“I will do what I can with the best of my ability; the Royal Guard, as well as the Lunar Guard will scour the area for clues to their whereabouts.”

Choosing that moment, Zen moved forward to get both mares attention. “You mentioned the incidents have been happening between the dirt road to Dodge City to Rambling Rock Ridge, and that there been strange lights and figures near the mountains that surround the Badlands. This all seems to convenient; do you know the latest disappearance that has happened?”

“Y-yes, um… near Rambling Rock Ridge, by one of the caves there,” said Mayor Mare.

Zen was ready to leave but was shortly followed by Celestia who bowed in thanks and promises to find these ponies. After the two walked out the town hall followed by her two guards, the two moved side-by-side together.

“Zen, do you have an idea who may be responsible for these disappearances?” asked Celestia.

“Not quite, I may find something else if I personally examine the area of the disappearances, but I’ve been given some various clues from different sources. Back at Appleloosa, rumors were that strange lights and figures were seen at the mountain border around the Badlands; this may also relate to what caused the parasprites to leave down south. With this knowledge I think we should split to cover more ground – I’ll check near the dirt path to Rambling Rock Ridge, while you see if the residents at Dodge City know anything.”

Celestia listened carefully, but at the same time she had her own thoughts preoccupied. Who could be behind this – this isn’t something Discord would do, he’d rather be all flashy about it, maybe Tirek… no, he’s down below in Tartarus, that and news of his return would have been heard sooner.

“Do you think it may be someone from either of our pasts?”

“I doubt it, and if it were we’d had a clue who it could be by now. All we can hope is that we’ll find out sooner than later.” Zen left without another word, but face Celestia one last time. “And… it is nice seeing you, again.”

Celestia watched Zen leave before sighing as she shook her head, smiling to herself. “Why must he be so difficult when it comes to being himself,” said Celestia.

East of Ponyville, Rambling Rock Ridge; 10:15am

Zen returned to his compound and got back on his motorcycle – which was dubbed a Viper Mk II – and arrived at Rambling Rock Ridge. The last time he came here, he had to rescue Rarity from the diamond dogs… what he did not know is that the diamond dogs were his nephews, and that Rarity was alright. He did came here a week ago to check on Rover and the others, and they been doing well, however Zen has been unable to find somewhere else for them to reside at so for now they been minding their own business here.

Checking the area, Zen approached the burrow that led to the caverns the pack resided in; over the several visits he came here for, Zen managed to do a detailed scan of the underground tunnels, caves, and caverns, making a spiderweb of a map whenever Zen entered a certain depth. If there were areas that Zen knew nothing about, it had to be the lands down south, the undiscovered world beyond the Frozen North, and finally the underground world of cave systems.

After walking down the somewhat pitch dark tunnels, using his mini-map, memory, and night-vision, Zen managed to enter a cavern that was lit by lamps and luminescent yellow crystals – courtesy of Zen for both sources of light – with the diamond dogs currently, mining, examining the gems, or eating. There were some new additional things, like the in-built hot bath, a miniature train tracks to move supplies throughout the caves, and reach other diamond dog packs’ homes, and finally there was even a smithy.

The first to notice Zen was Spot – he still wore his signature vest, but looked cleaner and happier – who clamored to meet him. “Zen! Its good to see you, what brings you to our caves?” asked Spot.

“I need you to get Fido and Rover here… there’s some questions I need to ask them?”

After several minutes and questions asked…

“Hmmmmm… We do not know anything about kidnapped ponies, we stopped doing so months ago with whinny unicorn, urrrr, Miss Rarity I mean,” said Rover, smiling sheepishly. “Other packs wouldn’t do same idea like us either – honor code and like – that and most nearby packs live too far for any ponies to be kidnapped or live by.”

“I see… and these strange lights and green goo, have you heard about these things?”

“Nope, nothing out of the ordinary down he-” Before Spot could finish, Fido raised his paw to stop his brother.

“Actually… I saw something… strange the other day...” Zen listened closely, as well as the others to Fido; the big dog was somewhat of a softy, and while he can be a meat-head, he was smarter than the dogs that followed them, still there were still some things about Fido you least expect. “Saw strange pony-shaped thing over by the tunnels that we cleared of all gems, mostly used to gather ore or stone. Went there to get some stone to trade to another pack… but strange pony was nearby talking to another strange pony. Before I could get a better look, both vanished… most likely went deeper into the caves.”

“Why did you not tell us this earlier!?” shouted Rover.

“Thought it was nothing, just curious ponies...”

“Now don’t scold your brother Rover, this could be important clues, but for now I want nobody – dog or pony – to be near those caves, so if you see anyone approaching shoo them away, but try to do it in a friendly and reasonable manner.”

The three brothers understood, directing their dogs to guard the area around the abandoned caves, and let nobody go near them. Time to see what’s been going on here now.

As Zen went to go check out these caves, Zen thought back to a similar situation from his past, involving the disappearance of several ponies in Canterlot, and of a dark secret deep in the city.

499 years ago – Canterlot, Sweet Roll’s Bakery; Aug 18, 500AN 8:00am

Its been ten days since the Battle of Canterlot, and Celestia has responded perfectly – due to who was responsible with attacking Canterlot, Celestia has instead sent messages to Minos’s king by carrier pigeon. She could use an enchanted orb which she sent a copy of one to the king, but she hasn’t received any responses from him… meaning something has happened on his end. Reports have come from the scouts that went to Trottingham, that not only was Trottingham taken but Tall Tale and several other outposts around Western Equestria has been taken by this Minos army.

It would take several months of preparation and planning to retaliate and take back those settlements; so far, Canterlot has managed to reinforce themselves, but problems still arisearound Eastern Equestria as usual, leaving much of Canterlot still undefended.

Zen has been given his own area to live in at the Western Wing at Canterlot Castle – the wing was originally used for storage – and so far Zen has completed partial construction of it by himself; right now Jiule was keeping track of the wing’s renovations, by using some robotic drones Zen built for her to use.

To pass the time, he was currently at Sweet Roll’s bakery with, Emerald – who was currently on break - Steel Forge, and Organize Mess – who was also on break – while Sweet was at the back making more of her signature donuts.

Currently Zen was playing a game of chess with Mess, the two were at 9-0 with Zen in the lead – and looking to be winning this match – when audible groan came from Emerald. “Booooored! Ten days, ten days of absolutely doing nothing but guard duty, and patrols!” said Emerald. “Ever since the minotaurs retreated back to Trottingham, we haven’t heard any sign of them in weeks!”

“Now now Emerald, let’s not ask for trouble to start coming for us, and also… HOW ARE YOU KEEP ON BEATING ME, I MEAN TEN WINS IN A ROW!?” said Mess.

“Checkmate; and to your question, I’m simply seeing which moves your most likely to use and counter them back… that and I pretty much scanned you – from your personal information to what capabilities you can do.”

Mess left his mouth open with shock, while everyone else chuckled at Zen’s comment, when suddenly the doors of the bakery opened up with a very panicked guard, a guard they were familiar with.

“Quartermaster Mess, sir!” shouted Spell.

“What is is Private Spell Craft?” asked Mess, his head flat on the table.

“There’s something you might want to see, sir.” The private approached Mess, hoofing him a sheaf of papers, and as Mess look through them, his eyes slowly began to widen but before he could respond, Zen took the papers from Mess and read them himself.

The papers spoke about several individuals going missing, while most are ponies, a few are minotaurs, griffons, and zebras. The disappearances have been happening a few month before Zen’s arrival, but after the battle in Canterlot, individuals have been vanishing left and right for the last ten days, the numbers skyrocketing and catching the attention of the Royal Guard now.

“How come investigations of these disappearances haven’t been given better attention in the past?” asked Zen, a tinge of anger in his voice.

“Well before, the only disappearances have occurred to nobodies, or those who were planning to leave the city, so many assumed they either went off or something. There was one disappearance that the guard has been trying to take seriously; a noblemare’s daughter vanished a few days before your arrival, and the guard have been trying to find clues of her disappearance but have come up empty.”

Zen started tapping the side of his helm with a single claw in thought – disappearances that span all the way from mid-Spring, only to grow suddenly after the attack on Canterlot. Something’s happening… and I smell something foul in this city.

“You, Spell correct? I want you to send these papers to Princess Celestia, and have her ask General Deluxe to double-check the areas that these individuals were last seen at. After that, I want you or somepony else to give me locations of the individuals last sightings where I currently reside.” The private glanced at Mess for confirmation, and he nodded, so without further questioning, the private saluted and went off with papers. Zen turned to face his comrades – his eyes had a certain fury to them, one that promised suffering to the one responsible behind all of this. “As for us, we’re going to hunt down those responsible.”

“Now now Zen, I know you are the Royal Assassin, but stuff like this should be handled by the Royal Guard-”

“I won't take that excuse, besides… the second I read those files I knew I smelt something foul was amiss; besides, I can finally use my authority for something worthwhile.”

Mess was ready to retort but gave in; soon Zen with Emerald and Mess – Steel Forge decided to stay behind with Sweet Roll – went out to investigate these reports. If it were anyone else, it be impossible to find anything at all, not for Zen as for the last two weeks he been in Canterlot, he had scanned the geographical area of Canterlot – both the city and Crystal Caves.

Right now, Zen was heading to the noblemare who’s daughter was missing; she was currently living at the at the center of Canterlot near the castle as most nobles lived, while everyone else lived down south at the market area, but of course not everyone lives there as most of the smiths and weapon and armor store owners live east, and west where the airships dock were and also called the “Guild & Trade” area, because of the guilds that were there and where most of the traders and merchants were at, leaving the north area to remain.

The north… was the shadiest of all areas, as while it was know to be the entertainment area, it had some pretty bad folks in the area. Not bad in the sense like criminals – especially not in Canterlot – but more like those you don’t want to get yourself involve with. These range from swindlers, notorious mercenaries, and the occasional pickpocket… but rumors had it there were some really bad folks around that area.

However, ever since the attack by the minotaurs, a lot of crime went the down-low… but that doesn’t mean its completely gone. Zen right now was standing at the door of the noblemare’s home – her name was Goldshine, and her husband passed away a long time ago, leaving her to take care of her daughter, Jewel.

The door opened and Goldshine looked through the crack of the door before opening it fully. “Oh, you must be Princess Celestia’s right-hoof… sorry, but what are you?” asked Goldshine.

“I’d like to know myself, but I’ve come to help search for your daughter. It help greatly if you knew where her last whereabouts were at.”

Goldshine did a weak smile at that, and let the three come inside; after some tea, Goldshine told them that Jewel was studying on the day she disappeared when her friends came by. From what she could remember, they invited her to go to party at the northern part of Canterlot, as to where she wasn’t sure of. “Maybe one of her friends, Opera Stage might know, she lives just a few doors down the street.”

“Thank you, and I promise I’ll find her before the day ends, that I swear.”

“Please dear, don’t hurt yourself trying, with this whole minotaur issue there are more pressing matters, but if you do find her, I’ll use all my capabilities as a noble to help any time.”

Once done, the three left Goldshine’s home and headed to where Opera Stage lived; the mare lived by herself with a few of Jewel’s other friends, Jewel was actually the youngest in the group of friends as she was only seventeen, while the others were around their early twenties. After arriving at the door, Zen knocked on it and once the door opened, it closed immediately when a shocked pony – not Opera – saw Zen and slammed the door right at him.

“Well, that was rude,” said Emerald, bluntly.

Voices could be heard at the other side – one panicking while the other angry – as the door was opened again by a pony with pearl white fur and light blue mane and tail. “Sorry about my friend, she was just spooked by you Sir Zen; my name is Opera Stage, my rude friend here is Grand Act,” said Opera. “How may I help you?”

“Its obvious why we’re here Miss Opera,” said Mess, stepping forward. “You were last with your friend Jewel who was one of the many missing for the last few months. Do you know where this party you went to was at?”

At this Grand Act started to sweat, as her eyes shifted left to right in a quick fashion, trying her best to not look at the ponies at the door, but Zen soon caught her sudden change of attitude. Approaching the scared mare, Zen stood above her, his shadow covering her small form before the mare covered her head with both forelegs and spoke out what’s been bothering her.

“Jewel was taken, we arrived at the party but just as we were about to go inside, she was lured in my this stallion! Soon we found ourselves in this shady alley and were surrounded by armed ponies – not just ponies but a few other creatures like griffons – and took Jewel, but when they found out we were nobility, they threatened to only take Jewel if we didn’t say anything! I’m sorry Opera, I can’t lie especially to HIM; he’s called the Royal Assassin, ASSASSIN, I’m not going to deal with that!”

After that Grand ran upstairs to either cry in fear or regret for abandoning her friend; Opera looked back at the three before sighing in defeat. “She’s correct… We weren’t sure what to do, and we thought telling the guard but those guys told us some of the guard are in the whole kidnapping thing… I’m sorry if we didn’t do the right thing… are we in trouble?”

“Trouble, depends, but for now you’ll be in house arrest for a week, and community service for two weeks, so for now stay here until we find your friend, that goes for your friend and anypony else you invited to this party and know about Jewel’s kidnapping. Before we leave, tell me, who was this stallion who lured Jewel away?”

“He’s some slimy good-for-nothing that hangs around the northern area of Canterlot by the name of Gambled Luck. I haven’t seen him there nowadays, but the last time I saw him was two days ago over by some warehouses at the western area of Canterlot.”

Zen nodded in thanks, but as he left, Mess decided to part from Zen to report this to Celestia and call for backup just in case. Both Emerald and Zen headed to the western part of Canterlot – before re-equipping themselves – and standing before the warehouse that Opera saw Gambled at.

The warehouse was sketchy for sure as it looked rusted, some windows looked smashed, and what screamed of suspicion was how this part of the area was deserted. While western part of Canterlot wasn’t the busiest, due to what happened earlier, a lot of guilds around adventurers to mercenaries have been getting busy by either merchants or Celestia herself to support the future battle against those responsible for the attack.

“Why the heck isn’t anyone here, I expect some of the merchants selling their wares before booking it further east to the settlements there?” asked Emerald. “Getting anything on those scanners of yours?”

“Nothing… but, you’re right, there’s something off about this particular warehouse… There’s something I want to do – Jiule, do a detailed scan for this particular warehouse, and scan for any anomalies you find,” said Zen.

After several seconds later, Jiule’s scan came and what Zen found… proven his suspicion right, as the warehouse as well as several other warehouses in the area had hidden tunnels underneath which led to a dug out open cavern on the mountain’s slope, only visible from up close, blending perfectly with the mountain.

“Emerald… there are several of these warehouses with hidden tunnels that lead to a pony-made cavern, that’s blending with the side of the mountain. I’m not sure how long this cavern has been here, but that’s where we’ll find those who went missing.”

Emerald nodded in understanding, unsheathing her sword with her horn; Zen approached the warehouse doors knowing the building was empty, but could be rigged with traps. Opening the small door to the warehouse, Zen entered inside first and after taking a few steps further he stopped and saw a tripwire. The wire connected to some sort of alarm system, most likely to warn those in the hidden tunnels of intruders. Zen pointed to the wire, stepping over it with Emerald following behind carefully.

Searching the warehouse, Zen removed the top from a crate and inside was a hidden shaft with a ladder that was wide enough for a four-legged creature to fit through. While Zen was bigger, he did manage to get through by using his Void Warp and appearing at the bottom of the ladder while Emerald slid down.

At the hidden tunnel, Zen saw it was dimly lit and served as a sort of passageway that led straight to the cavern. Following the tunnel, they heard commotion ahead and once exiting the tunnel and appearing behind some crates, they were on a platform above a long lane that was most likely used to park two airships in. Down below them – with the help of Zen’s zoomed sight and mini-map – around seventy dots were in the cavern, most of the dots now listed as red.

The dots listed red were a mix of ponies and griffons, some of the ponies being Royal Guard; in cages and were marked as all blue – those in the cages were ponies, griffons, minotaurs, zebras – but what was most interesting was one cage full of diamond dogs. They got all half of the missing here, and a whole pack of diamond dogs; forty-five of them are targets, but there are most likely more within the tunnels and other warehouses, so my estimate is that there are at least nearly a hundred of them.

Scanning through the sea of red, four particular dots interested Zen; one red target was the pony that Opera mentioned, Gambled Luck, who was speaking to a griffon who was armed to the teeth. A quick scan and he got the name, Borta Ironclaw, who was half-owl and buff. The two other red dots were interesting to Zen too – one was examining those in the cages with a predatory look, as he wore nobility clothing; a scan later, and the name, Prime Choice came up, and he was a very shrewd noble known to cause trouble within the noble rank with his distasteful eccentricities. The last red dot was of a pony who wore a sea captain’s hat, and wielded a cutlass as he ordered various ponies who looked like pirates move stuff around; scanning him, the name Captain Salt Wound came up.

Master Zen, it appears these four individuals hold some sort of importance to these kidnappings, since they may hold vital information about this, I’ve marked them purple as hostile VIPs – recommend we keep them alive for future interrogations.

“Alright; Jiule equip my new enhancements – activate Arsenal Mode,” said Zen, in dark tone.

Of course – activating Arsenal Mode and music – which song would you like to pick?

“Song forty-two.” At those words Zen’s armor made a quiet hum that caught Emerald attention but before she could figure out what Zen was mumbling about, he burst forth and was standing before the swarm of ponies and griffons. Doing another scan of all the targets, Zen listed off who he was up against – ten earth ponies, seven pegasi, twelve unicorns, sixteen griffons.

“Who the heck is this guy!?” shouted Gambling.

“That’s the freak who’s been given the title of Royal Assassin; Salt, get this airship out now!” shouted Prime. “All of you, get him!”

Immediately, ponies and griffons started to swarm out of the other tunnels that Zen and Emerald spotted earlier, making the number from forty-five to ninety. Twenty earth ponies, fifteen unicorns, fifteen pegasi, and forty griffons, but if you include the four hostile VIPs, then the number of enemies are ninety-four against two.

“Make that ninety-four against three, you’re here too Jiule.” A pop later and Emerald was beside him no, unsheathing her sword.

“So much for the art of surprise. What you want me to do?” asked Emerald.

“Handle any stragglers or any that try to run away; whether they’re wearing Royal Guard armor or not, defend yourself to your best, I’ll handle the majority, and try to avoid getting killed.”

“Ha! You think you have any chance against all of us!” shouted somepony amongst the crowd. Everyone started to laugh and jeer at them, but they would soon regret that, soon the song Zen chose began to play, Zen planted both feet firmly to the ground, widening his stance and aiming both wrists toward the crowd of beings. With a loud whir, two wrist blasters came out aimed directly at them as they slowly began to glow a bright blue overtime.

“Emerald, cover your ears.” Emerald didn’t understand but listened to Zen as she covered both ears, and just as the crowd were about to charge… a flurry of bright blue beams came spewing out like a dragon’s fire, covering those gutsy enough to charge or weren’t far enough to be turned into swiss cheese in seconds.

Without hesitating, Zen charged forward as two objects came out of where Zen’s calves were located; grasping for both objects, Zen pulled out two sawed-off shotguns that were powered by the same energy that powers Zen’s suit, making the ammunition limitless as long they were charged. Each shotgun could fire up to eight shots for every sixty shots per charge before being overheated, requiring the guns to be cooled down for a few seconds. Rushing head on, Zen held one shotgun barrel first toward one unlucky griffon, blasting him – and anyone behind him into a fine red mist as viscera covered any unlucky blokes behind the once living griffon.

It was utter chaos after that, many tried to fight back, while some found themselves cowering; the griffons though kept strong and swiftly fought back, however nothing seemed to faze Zen as he moved with such ease and quickness, he was practically a blur. With two more blast, two more found themselves among the dead.

Four of the unicorns are Royal Guard, I’m marking them as orange for later capture, but if they attempt any hostile actions, don’t hesitate to take them down. With that, four blips on his mini-map changed from red to orange; deciding to take action, Zen charged the fifteen unicorns who stood back, blasting them all before leaving the remaining four. Aiming his wrist guns, Zen mentally changed the ammunition type and firing type to stun and single shot. So with precise shots, each of the four unicorns were knocked out by a powerful blast of electricity that coarse through them.

“How many are still left standing?”

Considering your first attack, you took down fourteen with your shotguns – there are now currently seventy of them left, since Emerald took down three of them – but we must hurry or they may escape with the airship.

Zen nodded mentally but before he could continue, one of the purple dots was charging right for him, swiftly Zen raised his right forearm, blocking an incoming axe from hitting him. The screeching of metal hitting metal echoed as Zen pushed back the weapon to face the owl-griffon who glared back with his two piercing, beady eyes.

“So your the Royal Assassin fella I’ve heard rumors about, still can’t believe Celestia, the suppose peace-keeping goddess of ponies hired an assassin, publicly might I add. Have you heard what they’re calling her now – mad, a leader who’s gone over the edge, that she’s gone so far to hire a killer to clean up the gunk in her city. The fact you are here, and not her precious Royal Guards just means that she doesn’t want anyone to know what’s been going on in her fair city!” The owl-griffon began to laugh hoarsely, before pointing his double-edged axe downward. “But where are my manners – name’s Borta Ironclaw, leader of the Ironclaw Griffons, a ruthless mercenary group known for our ferocious tactics, and merciless killings – and once I lob off that head of yours, I’m going to wave it around your fair princess, before I chop off hers! AHAHAHAHAHAHAH!”

No response came from Zen, none; he wasn’t mad, he was furious, he wasn’t even a tinge disgusted, he felt nothing… And what he said next, you could just feel the shivering emptiness that was Zen’s soul. Putting both shotguns away into his calf slots, the armored being stood solid as a statue when he vanished, at first Borta thought he ran off or something when he felt the wind to his left shift. Wind? Wind inside a… cavern.

“She doesn’t know I’m here so right now, you’re in my territory.” A piercing pain was felt on Borta’s left cheek until he felt the warm, metallic taste of blood in his mouth. Standing with his arm clenched and aimed for his mid-section, Zen fired away his clawed gauntlet, sending the griffon spiraling to the stone wall. Before he could get back up, he was gripped by the neck and pushed back to the wall with a powerful push, it cracked the stone. “Which is why what I plan to do to you isn’t out of any form of wrath or hatred to what your doing; I can’t feel a thing, so I won’t regret if I kill you here… but its not for me to decide whether you die or not, so that’s why I’ll do this.”

Borta’s eyes widened, until with Zen’s other free claw, he gripped something… and pulled. Screams came from Borta as everyone stopped to listen and watch what was happening to the griffon mercenary leader, as droplets of blood, tarnished feathers fell from his ripped wing that was held in Zen’s claw before dropping it without a care. “Killing is inefficient, but keeping you alive and unconscious, isn’t; the bleeding will make you feel weak but won’t kill you so for now stay here.”

Zen dropped the now unconscious Borta, blood dripping off his visor’s surface from tearing the wing off.Turning to face the remaining targets with a cold distant glare, as Zen’s pupils vanished, leaving an empty look. “Now then… three more to go.” Pulling out his katana, Zen split the weapons to their duel-wield form, charging forward with intent on killing.

Emerald tried her best to keep any stragglers from leaving or sneaking up behind her, but she couldn’t stop watching the spectacle – it was mesmerizing to see so many bodies being flung left and right without a care, the way he fought without pausing or seeing his opponent – as seeing Zen fight was like seeing a ballerina dance. “By Harmony… What the buck...” said Emerald, dazed.

With slash and slice, Jiule began counting down the number of targets remaining with each passing second. Sixty-eight. Sixty-four. Fifty-five. Forty-two. Twenty-two. Fourteen. Nine. Seven. Five… Four; there are four targets remaining out of the five unconscious and eighty-one confirmed kills.

“Jiule, pause music.”

Pausing music. The music stopped and Zen was currently standing before one of the griffons – the griffon in question was young, he was possibly the group’s runt – shaking, with one axe that shook in his grip. The shaking was too much and the griffon dropped his weapon but wouldn’t to pick back up, as his gaze was stuck looking at Zen’s empty eyes. Do you plan to kill him?

Zen looked at the griffon, before his pupils returned and he walked past him, reverting his two weapons to his large katana and placing back on the metallic clamp on his back. “No; he has no criminal record and the mercenaries only use him to gather information and supplies. He will be charged for being involve, but his sentence will be lighter for certain.”

Zen approached the cowering Prime and Gambling as they hugged one another in fear, a puddle of questionable liquid below them. “You two are hereby under arrest for the following crimes – kidnapping, slavery, illegally transporting goods, assault, and abusing your authority as the nobility and law enforcement. How do you plea?” asked Zen, emptily.

“G-g-guilty,” said Prime and Gambling.

Before Zen could do anything he saw in the corner of his the airship leaving; as the airship left the cavern and was flying toward the distance, you could of seen the captain yelling obscenities toward Zen. Emerald approached Zen, but he looked down at her, handing her some rope he had on him.

“Tie up these two, the two griffons, and the four ex-Royal Guards… I’ll be right back.” Zen vanished, leaving Emerald with some rope, two pissed scared stallions, and a cavern covered in bodies, and two caged civilians. With a quick glance, Emerald grinned evilly; whirring back a hoof, she aimed it at the two despicable stallions.

“Nighty nighty,” said Emerald, throwing her hoof punch.

On the airship, Captain Salt Wound – rather just Salt Wound considering his whole crew got slaughtered – managed to escape during the ensuing chaos without a problem. He was still pissed his crew got taken out but he’d come back and avenge them. “That bastard is going to burn in Tartarus for this!” said Salt, making sure the airship stayed in its current coarse.

When Salt was about to focus back to facing forward, he saw a silhouette ahead of him; the silhouette looked familiar but after taking his spyglass and looking, he slowly began to sweat in panic. Zen floated there in the air, with both shotguns in his hands before putting one in front the other, creating a weapon with two handles – one on the back and another on the middle – with the two barrels making one long barrel. Soon the weapon began to glow red, the glow growing brighter each second until it reached its peak.

“Well… buck me-” The gauss cannon tore through the airship like paper, leaving a massive scorching hole through the middle. The airship began to slowly burn and fall to the mountain side; the intense heat and blast knocked Salt head first into the wooden floor of the airship, knocking him unconscious. Zen soon appeared on the airship, picked up Salt and warped back to the cavern, there he found Emerald and several Royal Guards – among them was Mess and Warcry – cleaning up the mess and freeing those in the cages.

Once everyone saw Zen return with Salt Wound, he dropped the unconscious pirate to the ground, before walking toward the kidnapped civilians. Among them was Jewel, Goldshine’s daughter, who looked relieved but somewhat shaken by the ordeal. Kneeling down, Zen looked at her and the others who vanished if they knew who else was involve with these kidnappings and where they plan to take them.

“I’m sorry if I ask this from you so suddenly, but do you know where you all were going to be sent before myself and Private Emerald arrived?” asked Zen.

The young mare stayed silent for awhile, but spoke with as much certainty she could do. “They were planning to sell us as slaves or whatever sick use they can think of. There were more of us, but they were sent off a week ago, I don’t know where but they were getting ready to leave and take everything with them to wherever they took the others… Please, will you be able to find them, I hope where they are they’re safe,” said Jewel, solemnly.

“Don’t worry, we’ll look for them,” said Emerald. That brought some relief to the mare, before she was guided out of the cavern. Soon the guard piled the bodies, and dragged the arrested to the surface, this left Zen, Emerald, Mess, Warcry, and a pocket of Royal Guard in the cavern. A unicorn medic brought some white blankets to cover the decease, while another medic check the wounds of both Emerald and the surviving criminals.

Zen stood staring at the clouds, his thoughts unknown to those around him. Soon Mess and Emerald approached him while Warcry ordered the Royal Guard to find clues and clean-up this mess. “So… what now? Whoever was responsible, will know of this,” said Mess.

“Not quite; this cavern is big enough for two airships, only one escaped which I was forced to destroy, but the other is still here. If we handle the release of this information correctly, those responsible might have a difficult time knowing if we know who’s responsible or not, for now I have some ideas of how we can use this place. If we dig out a tunnel toward Canterlot Castle to here, we have an easy access of getting some supplies, and an easier way of getting to the western area of Canterlot from the castle than going through the crowded streets.”

“Smart move; I’ll have some construction ponies and planners renovate this area to allow the Royal Guard and any other personal to move here easily… still… it makes me sick that one of our own was involved.”

“Nopony experienced, those four guards are small-fry, probably bought out by Prime Choice. Either way, we did what we can, so for now-”

“Excuse me, but pardon...” The trio turned to see a female diamond dog and her pack, look up to Zen with big eyes. “Sorry to interrupt but… we like to thank you for saving us; my name is Suzy, I am the pack leader of the Gem Digger pack. I am forever in your debt for what you done, and if you need help with getting gems, ores, or anything from underground or even speak to another pack leader, I’ll assist as best I can.” Suzy bowed, followed by the rest of her pack; both Emerald and Mess jaws unhinged at what Zen just accomplished, and the spoils that he gained in return.

Master Zen, I believe this is what one calls this situation a, “lucky dog”, am I correct?

“Close Jiule… close,” said Zen.

Present time – Rambling Rock Ridge; 1:00pm

The memory was when Zen first met Suzy, and how he uncovered a dark conspiracy that would lead to even darker secrets. It was another part of his life that he’d wondered about, sure it had some kind of an effect on others… but not him. Every choice he made from now hasn’t much effected him and the ones that did seem to be the ones he can’t remember.

Just something to think about for another day I suppose. Zen approached the caves that he was told where Fido saw the strange ponies before, once there he looked around and found nothing… at first.

At a closer look, Zen found something odd, on the ceiling was green substance, and after taking a scan and some of it, the material was completely biological but the source was unknown. I’m not sure where this green material comes from, but scans say its made biologically – another creature made this… but what kind?

“We’ll figure that out, but I believe its best Celestia knows that something is taking ponies, for what reason we’ll find out later.” Zen left the area and headed back to Ponyville, with even more questions than answers he received.

Ponyville, Town Square; 2:00pm

After coming back, Zen told Celestia what he found out and her reaction at first was shock then confusion. “Green organic material? Hmmmm, I don’t know any creature I met that can do something like that, but if they are responsible with the disappearances of ponies, then I’ll put up a bounty of a creature like that,” said Celestia.

“Creatures.”

“Hmmmm?”

“Creatures, multiple; I believe there could be more, but I’m unsure, for now nopony should travel alone from now on.”

Celestia nodded in understanding and was readying to leave with her pet phoenix, Philomina; Zen waved the two goodbye when he saw the girl approach him. “Hey Zen? Where the heck were you this whole time?” asked Rainbow.

Zen walked off heading back to his compound, while also answering Rainbow’s question. “Just recollecting centuries of memories,” said Zen, ambiguously. As he left, he started to hum a song that was also from his past… from which past… he was unsure of.

Author's Note

Flashback time! No rest for the one who guards from the shadows, hmmm; strange green goo and strange "ponies"? Hmmmm...

Well, on the next chapter: Today was the Grand Galloping Gala... well, the morning of the day of the gala which takes place during the night. The girls are getting ready to go... but try to convince Zen to come with them. Without no other choice, Zen tells them the story about why he never goes to the gala - and the day he lost a part of him that very same day.

Thoughts: Zen
Celestia
Borta Ironclaw

Ch.16: A Story For A Life Time

Twenty-three days later – Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 8:30am

It was a bright and beautiful morning at Ponyville, ponies milled about and busied themselves with their usual schedules. However today was no ordinary day, as today was the Grand Galloping Gala which would take place tonight. Those who were invited ranged from, nobles, famous celebrities like the Wonderbolts, as well as ambassadors from other nations came to this annual event. Twilight Sparkle and her friends were also invited to come as the girls – and Spike – got themselves ready to go.

There was however one individual who was invited but wasn’t planning to go, just like the dozens of years he was invited to come to, but never attends. This individual was the Royal Assassin and present Royal Adviser, Zen; Zen was currently checking on something in the Archives Room. He was looking through some recorded history at a particular event that occurred a few centuries on this exact date.

Said event was dubbed, “The Luna Bay Massacre” – it was said to be the most brutal part of Equestrian history, much more brutal than the Reign of Chaos or Sombra’s conquering of the Crystal Empire – for the number of dead that day were so great, a memorial was made at the desolate town. The only surviving members who witnessed the massacre, had their descendants live in the town in memory of them.

Zen was reading this written piece of history, and while what was written was correct, there was still a smidgen that was missing that the historians of that time couldn’t know. As Zen closed the Archive’s data-net, a notification came that the girls with Spike were at the door, each of them had the clothes they were planning to bring to the Gala on their backs with Spike carrying in a case. “Open the door for them Jiule,” said Zen.

Zen stayed in the Archive Room before exiting the room and coming down the steps before finding the group already seated in the living room. Once they spotted Zen, it was Twilight who was first to speak – and Zen knew what she wanted to talk about.

“Uncle Zenny, today’s the Gala, Rarity has your suit all ready, we have a carriage ready to take us in the evening. Let Rarity do some final checks on you and see if the suit fits you, then we can all go toge-”

“I’m not going Twilight...” said Zen.

Everyone’s eyes widened in shock, but the one most shocked was Twilight; quickly, Twilight shook from her shock and looked at Zen with disbelief. “Why not, this is the Grand Galloping Gala we’re talking about here? Why won’t you go, I’m sure Celestia has sent you invitation tickets to it?”

“She has...”

“Then why can’t you go?! I know Celestia has told me you never attended one after the war with Minos ended as she was unable to plan any galas during the war, as her focus was on defending the nation and making sure everyone in those days were reassured by her. She won’t tell me why you won’t go, as she doesn’t know much either about why.”

Zen stayed silent, for awhile; instead of sitting on one of the couches or armchairs, he sat on the top part of one of couches that was close to the transparent wall that showed outside. He stared aimlessly outside but spoke with an almost cold and distant tone as if he wasn’t even before them and somewhere else… somewhere in another time.

“There’s a reason why I’m never at any of the galas throughout my centuries in this world; it happened on this exact day on the year 506AN. While it was a sunny day out, chilly winds from north were brought through Canterlot so not a lot of individuals were out that day. After the war ended and a treaty had been made, Minos and Equestria were on good ends… albeit they were a bit weak at first but gradually grown to become better. During this time, you could say peace was blooming around the nation, and many festivities were being, one of these festivities of course being the Grand Galloping Gala. In honesty I would of gone to it… but a scout up north came to Canterlot with grave news… it was that very day… my eyes became open to the horror I would witness...”

May 6, 506AD – Canterlot Castle, Throne Room; 9:00am

Celestia was shaking in her spot on her throne, those that were present in the room were all the high-ranking officers – this included all of the five generals, one of them being Deluxe Jacket – and Zen so all the aides and guards were ordered to leave the room. After reading the scroll given to her by a near exhausted messenger pony who came all the way from the look-post near Luna Bay, she tossed the scroll to the side and slammed her hoof on the throne’s armrest, causing a spiderweb of cracks to travel all the way to the throne’s bottom.

“If what this report is true… then something is slaughtering my ponies in Luna Bay! We must retaliate and strike down this foe with all our might, no matter how many of the Royal Guard we must bring!” shouted Celestia. Her mane and tail almost turned to flames, flickering to a fiery look for a small while before switching back to her normal colors.

“Please your highness, after the peace treaty and today being the gala, if we were to suddenly send out such a large force so suddenly, it may bring the wrong message to other nations,” said one of the generals.

“Are you saying we should ignore this call for help!”

“No, rather we find another solution to fix this problem without bringing such large attention to us, and then-”

Celestia rose from her throne suddenly and trotted off, possibly to cool off – the stallion who suggested his ideas nearly peed himself but was also glad her anger wouldn’t be directed at him. The only one to follow her was Zen, the other generals deciding to go back to their previous business.

For awhile Zen followed where Celestia went, nearly losing track of her until she found her sitting by a small meadow in the Royal Gardens. She sat there with her mane let down and her royal crown and other things removed and put to the side. Zen didn’t step into her view but could see the tear lines from her reflection on the meadow; she was crying, out of frustration or anger at being unable to do anything. “Am I to just stay here… and let my ponies to being slaughtered… I may be this land’s ruler but even I am unable to even lay a hoof into saving the lives of others without the repercussions to come...” Celestia gazed up at the statuesque Zen, the way he stood and gave an empty gaze toward the meadow’s clear and calm waters. She could never figure out how he thinks or what sort of action he made… he was a recluse.

For a long time the two stayed silent, one staring at the other while the other gazed emptily at the distance. Without so much as a response, Zen turned and faced the heavens, until he spoke and it brought a small smile to Celestia.

“Go to the Gala and reassure your citizens there’s nothing to fear… I’ll see to this and wipe out these cretins, that they’ll regret ruining that beautiful smile of yours – none shall make you cry when I am here,” said Zen. With that, Zen walked away from the sunny skies and soft grass… into the brutal freezing winds, the icy cold grounds, and empty frozen wastes; Zen was prepared for anything… what he wasn’t prepared for was the one thing he didn’t want to be prepared for.

Western Equestria, Near the outskirts of Vanhoover; 3:00pm

After taking the train to Vanhoover, Zen traveled north on a dirt path that would lead to the settlement called Luna Bay. The settlement was ancient, as it existed around a thousand years and was the first few settlements that were made during Equestria’s founding as this settlement was made before the three pony tribes founded Equestria. Due to it being so solitary, not much activity happens here, but it has its uses for the rock and minerals inside the northern mountains, one of the few fishing settlements that sell their stock to pegasi and other nations that eat fish.

Zen’s objective was to meet up with the ponies at the lookout-outpost near Luna Bay and hear any further reports about the creatures attacking the settlement, after that, Zen would head straight to the settlement and see what he can do and end the attacks – peacefully or not.

Due to Zen’s senses being somewhat dull, the cold didn’t bother him, rather Zen seemed to like the cold pleasantly… reminding him of something, but at the same time he can’t picture a moment in his life that he’d ever liked the cold. Cold… Why do I familiarize myself with this feeling?

His self questioning would have to end as he was approaching the snowy grounds of the north, atop a hill in the distance was the lookout-outpost; it stood tall with sturdy wooden legs that held up the small but comfy looking wooden building. The tower was surrounded by wooden spikes and barriers, the surrounding trees having been cut down to create what was now present on the hill. At a first glance, nothing seemed out of the ordinary… his sensors however we an entirely different story.

Lord Zen, there are zero lifeforms around the hill, but I’m sensing something else up there but… its not alive; I suggest caution to be your utmost right now.

Zen continued to trudge forward but kept a steady hand to reach for his katana… or use his other weaponry when necessary. Once he finally reached the foot of the hill, Zen now noticed that something had occurred here – the ground around the hill and the barriers were destroyed as trails of disturbed snow were seen, but what really caught his attention was several trails of blood.

Something happened, and recently considering the blood hasn’t froze over yet. “Jiule, anything on the motion-scanners?”

Sadly nothing so far, but just to be safe I’ll tell you if I can spot anything out of the ordinary.

Zen moved on, carefully following the trails of blood until they led him up to tower, climbing up the wooden steps as they creaked from not being familiar with his weight. Once reaching the top, the door to the tower was swaying open, with claw marks around the door-frame; entering inside carefully, the shutters were closed but Zen could tell one of the windows were smashed open with the glass scattered on the ground.

That’s when it hit him full force, the smell of fresh blood – leaning on the wall near the door and splayed on the ground in the middle of the room was the eviscerated and torn corpses of two Royal Guards. The body in the middle of the room had the belly cut open, the organs spilled out and looked as if they were slightly eaten, the face was in a look of absolute horror and pain, which meant the recipient was alive whilst being devoured. The body by the door had its jaw missing, leaving the tongue dangling out and the upper jaw showing, the eyes blank and dead, several cuts were criss-crossed around the body.

At a closer examination, the one with the jaw missing was a male while the one with the belly open was a female – the mare was a unicorn but her horn was snapped while the stallion was a pegasi, his wings were still workable and not broken. “If I had to guess, the first to die was the stallion as his lack of reaction means he was dead instantly, but the mare was alive long enough to have seen what happened… and feel every inch of pain from whatever attacked them,” said Zen, examining the area. “I’d assume whatever came in here used the window but the blood trail was on the steps… which means it used the steps… But something doesn’t fit.”

Zen, I examined the wounds on these two, from your explanation you correct the order of who died, but as for entry of the killer was definitely the door, which means something was thrown at the window outside.

Zen carefully looked some more and found the object that was thrown… and it wasn’t pleasant. Surrounded around the glass was the bloodied skull of a pony, and after some scans the skull was from somepony who was dead for a few days and the small piece of flesh on the skull indicates whatever killed this pony had finished eating him… which means these two guards should have looked more eaten or at the very least been dragged off to this creature’s den.

I need to get to the settlement, stat. Zen checked his mini-map, placing an objective point at the town which was only a kilometer north-west of where the lookout-outpost was. Instantly without hesitation, Zen headed straight toward the settlement but he wanted to be ready so sadly he used what agility he had without enhancements.

A few hours later – Near Luna Bay; 5:30pm

Zen was closing into Luna Bay and thirty minutes ago, he saw nothing that showed signs of attack to the settlement, but the fact there were no lights on at this hour meant something was off – the towers that were used to light of the settlement with large amounts of wood which are then lit to create bonfires weren’t lit or showed signs of being lit recently.

Arriving at the settlement… what he saw was… horrendous for those who couldn’t handle that amount of brutality – bodies were strewn about, they were cut open, dismembered, and had pieces missing but the one detail they all share was that they looked to have been devoured by something… but considering the number of bodies there was more than one attacker.

I am getting several heat signatures and movement at the center of town; the ones at the center of town don’t have any form of heat signatures from them… almost as if they aren’t alive. The heat signatures are coming from a building at the center of town, and appear to be surrounded by the ones with no heat signatures.

“Mark those as the enemy, its possible the ones inside are the remaining citizens… I promised Celestia to not worry, and that I’ll handle those responsible… I’ll make sure they’re going feel every inch of suffering they inflicted.”

Of course – there are at least seven of them that are circling the building, with only twelve survivors inside the building.

Zen approached the center of town, his katana was out and he was ready for anything he faced; the road he was walking on was littered with shattered glass, blood, organs, the bodies of ponies, and displaced dirt and snow. None seemed to matter to him, the bodies did disturb him, he did feel faint in the head… something like this… the more he thought about it, the more wrong he is. At some points he would think he had nothing to live for, had no purpose, but if he could just do the right thing… then it would be enough for him.

Sir… Targets are approaching you at a breakneck pace… but something isn’t right.

Zen noticed too, and once he saw the enemy face-to-face, it made clearer what felt strange about these attacks. Luna Bay was an isolated area, but the reason it was so peaceful was due to the lack of wild-life as the only creatures that lived there were residing deep within the mountains… so what could of caused such damage, devour ponies, and this much brutality…

...However, there was one possibility and surrounds the discovery of a ruin that was found near the settlement just north of here by miners. The ruin’s origin was still unknown… but one of the miners felt a powerful evil here… as if a creature of Tartarus resided within here.

What was before him was an abomination, it looked like an equine but was morphed, the body was all wrong, pieces of it were peeling off, the limbs were elongated and twisted versions of their original self. The teeth were sharp like blades, the eyes were piercing and murderous, but most of all, the stench of blood was drenched all over them… the stench of a fresh kill.

WARNING! WARNING! High levels of Nightmare Aura is detected, all targets should be treated as level three, we are ill-equipped to handle them, requesting temporary retreat!

“Jiule, what are these things!?”

They are possessed ponies, but not anymore, they’ve been controlled by forces of Nightmare for too long, they’re creatures under the Cult of Gluttony – aka, Windigos.

Unlike Windigos in this world, these ones are from another realm called the Nightmare Realm where denizens of nightmarish creatures reside to invade and conquer other worlds. I don’t know how creatures of Gluttony managed to come here but it is possible they have been in this world under a form of stasis and were awoken when the miners discovered those ruins.

“Are they anything like demons?”

Far from it, they’re level is a level higher for demons, so treat them as Chaos User or a dangerous species. We cannot allow any to survive, if it’s influence were to spread we’d have an epidemic in our hands. They are not the ponies they once were, we have to wipe them out, quickly!

At that moment, one of the Windigos charged with a loud screech, its malnourished body surprisingly quick as it charged right for Zen, it’s open jaw ready to chomp onto him. Zen acted quickly, bringing out his weapon and slashing the creature in half, but only managing to get a limb or two cut off as the rest skidded and slammed into the a building.

The rest came forward with vigor, saliva dribbling from their maws, but Zen still saw it coming – bringing out his wrist blasters, he set them to Phoenix rounds and fired the extremely heated bullets into their flammable flesh as they quickly caught on fire and screeched in pain. They still continued attack, one after another they came in droves.

There are more than I assumed, fifteen no, twenty maybe more. We need to cull them all before they start moving further south and even further on.

Then I have no choice but to let loose I suppose. “Bring suffering to my enemies, come; Pleasure!” At those words, Zen’s armor transformed and soon wielded the dual-rapiers, and was in his Demon form armor. Instead of his heavy duty armor, Zen was in a slimmer more agile form, making him move with quick movements and a weapon that was made to deal precise strikes into vital spots.

“Become consumed the flames of my wrath, Precision Shot Multi!” Zen thrust both weapons and continued thrusting into a multi-firing of shots, each one penetrating the soft flesh of the Windogos, devastating them in mere seconds. It would however take much more before Zen would take down them all, soon the seconds became minutes then hours… it would be a full-moon that night… and the horrors would still continue to come.

Several hours later – Luna Bay; 11:00pm

After experimentation with fighting the creatures, Zen figured out that tearing them to pieces didn’t work so the only way to truly defeat the Windigos was burning them to ashes or wiping them until nothing remained. This took several hours of hunting them down and waiting until every piece was burnt to nothing; Zen was exhausted or what energy he had was in some dangerous levels that he could barely stay conscious.

This wouldn’t be enough to bring him down, so with enough energy Zen managed to reach the building in the center and from its placing in the settlement it was most definitely the town hall. Entering inside, the building was void of anyone, but the scanners indicated something beneath the building; taking careful look around, he found a hidden stairwell that headed to a door.

Opening the door revealed the remaining survivors, but of course they didn’t expect to see a tall armored – and frighteningly looking – being like Zen… so it was obvious what was going to happen next.

“MONSTER!” Something was sent flying at Zen at quick speeds, but as it clattered against his chest, he looked down to find a shattered arrow. Looking up he saw the twelve surviving ponies – eight stallions, four mares, two of the stallions were Royal Guard – the one who fired the bow was one of the Royal Guard until the other guard lowered the bow.

“Lower that weapon you idiot, that’s the Royal Assassin!” shouted the older Royal Guard. The stallion approached Zen and bowed toward him. “I’m sorry, Private Trigger can be… well, quick to shoot; I am Sergeant Frost, myself and the five other Royal Guard that were stationed at this town are ready to assit to the best of our ability, sir!”

“At ease, the problem has been handled, but I’m sad to say I bring bad news; those other Royal Guards you mentioned… the two at the tower are deceased. The one who sent to Canterlot is alive and kicking, but the fact those two were found in the tower without your knowledge...”

“I… see… I’ll sent letters to their families, but are those creatures-”

“ARE THEY DEAD, DID YOU KILL THEM ALL!” shouted one of the stallions. The stallion wore a pretty fancy outfit, and at first did not look that remarkable.

“I am unsure, I have to see a body count before-” Before Zen could finish, something came to his mini-map, it was a small ping, but then several pings appeared, and to follow it was a swarm of red dots. “EVERYONE, UP THE STAIRS, NOW!”

Instantly all twelve moved up the steps and outside; the bodies of the burning Wendigos were seen, but what caught Zen’s attention was directed toward the north of the settlement toward the mountains. Checking his map, he saw a horde of Wendigos heading right for them in the hundreds, but as to where the bodies could be used was a complete mystery.

This settlement is too small for the graves here to be that numerous, even if this place is a thousand years old. “Sergeant, how large is this place graveyard? What is the size of it exactly?”

“Not that large, but this site is known to hold many bodies deep in the frozen wastes, many from ancient times when our ancestors traveled to look for a new home. The site that the miners also dug up was discovered to be a tomb of some kind, holding a numerous bodies too, the numbers could be in the hundreds for all we know.”

Realization came to Zen, the Wendigos would be coming in the hundreds, possibly thousands and Zen couldn’t handle them all by himself or with the help of two Royal Guards. Zen heard fighting behind him, but listened carefully to the conversation between a pony wearing a mining helmet and the posh-looking pony.

“This is all your fault, you're the one who hired my boys to dig up that forsaken tomb! Just so you could get some loot! We were warned by the locals that there was a cursed place up in the mountains, but its because of your greed that we disturbed the spirits of the dead, and now we’re all going to die!”

“Stop this fighting now, we need to stay calm if we’re going to make it through this now!” shouted Snow.

The various ponies began to argue but two young mares and a mare who was the mother of two foals – a filly and colt – tried their best to stay calm. Zen knew chances of survival were low as they can be, that their survival chance wasn’t even close to above one percent. So, Zen did the only think he could do… he planned, he starting thinking.

This is a fishing settlement, and considering there twelve of them if there’s just the possibility of finding one that fit them all… They also need supplies to make it to the closest city, which is Vanhoover and call for reinforcements. One of them must be a local and know how to properly handle one… but first, I need to get their attention.

“Listen up!” shouted Zen, catching everypony’s attention. “In order for all of you to survive, I need you to get on a boat, head to Vanhoover and call for reinforcements; gather supplies for all twelve you to make the trip! Go, NOW!”

“Yes, sir! Private Trigger, get some of the stallions to gather whatever you can grab, I’ll lead the civilians to a working boat. Do any of you know how to drive a boat?”

“I do, I’m a fisherpony and sometimes go out to fish, we can use my boat its big enough for twelve ponies.”

Snow nodded and soon led the others to the boat while Trigger had a few of the stallions gather supplies. With the two groups now working, Zen directed his attention toward the incoming horde of monsters that were coming for them.

“Jiule… what are the chances of survival for them now?”

It went from twenty percent, but at this rate it be mostly three percent… unless…

“I were to act as a distraction then maybe, the chances may be greater.”

...by fifty percent, yes…

“...That’s all I need to know.”

Zen took one step forward then another, then another, and soon it became a full run before he started to charge forward toward the oncoming horde. By the time Zen stood meters away from the horde of monsters, he had activated his Overdrive Mode; his armor hummed with power, but soon that power would diminish and his very suit would pay the price. The monsters gazed hungrily toward Zen then at the town for flesh, and with an inhuman roar they all charged like wave of teeth and claws.

Zen wielded his katana as he was unable to use any of his transformations and use the weapons that came with him, the previous battle tiring him out, but he was the only one that could slow them down… and he would do that willingly.

“I face death, so others can live,” said Zen, wielding his katana with both hands. Onward he charged, cutting up the bodies of the deformed creatures, their shrill screams, but all of it was blocked out, as blood stained his armor and weapon, the pure white snow became drenched in red, the very atmosphere smelled of death.

Zen used all his might to bring forth as much destruction as he could to them until he got the signal by Jiule. The citizens have evacuated safely… but they won’t be able to make it to Vanhoover to call reinforcements for you, it is best you leave and-

“If I leave… they’ll follow me… I need to hold them here long enough for them… to reach Vanhoover...” said Zen, exhausted from fighting.

...Are you going to die?

“,,,Maybe… I don’t know what’s death like for me in this suit...”

...Please… don’t leave me…

Zen kept silent but Jiule knew he wouldn’t leave her in such a sad fate as to leave her all alone. With the survivors gone, and him being the only one to hold back this tide of death, Zen stood tall and grounded.

...I know you can survive… but I can’t imagine the idea of you dying… I’m sorry.

What’s she talking about…

Activating protocol legion; giving user access to the Void Legion…

Void Legion? ...Jiule… what-what are you doing?!

Activating Zenith Armor’s full potential – Do you want to gain access to all of Zenith Armor’s capabilities?

If there was one thing Zen was afraid of it… it wasn’t something tangible, or something like the unknown… he was afraid what he was truly capable of doing. “...No… please no...”

...I’m so sorry… (Yes) Access granted; Zenith Armor is now accessible to user. Activating Void Legion, now.

Present time – Zen’s Compound; 11:00am

The girls and Spike were deeply interested into Zen’s story or rather retelling of historical events, was both amazing and horrifying. Zen didn’t hide anything from he, told everything he knew of those events from the Wendigos, to the brutal execution of those who lived there, and the horde of monsters that could of overrun Equestria all those years ago… but there were still questions for Twilight, and one of them had to do with how Zen managed to survive and defeat such an overwhelming force.

“How… did you managed to survive, and defeat all those monsters?” asked Twilight, trying her best not to swarm Zen with questions.

“...My memory that day is limited sadly… Only Celestia knows what happens but not the cause… I’ll retell what she managed to tell me that day, but its not much and will only give more questions… but it started off the day after I left to check Luna Bay.”

May, 7 506AD – Canterlot Castle, Celestia’s Tower; 9:00am

Celestia had went to bad after the gala, but she felt a little saddened Zen did not appear, however it was obvious that he was busy, and possibly preoccupied at the moment… is what she like to think but she knew, something happened.

It has bothered her from sundown to sunrise ever since she haven’t heard any news from Zen nor about the status of Luna Bay… until now; the door of her room opened wide and the one or rather ones that came into her room was Emerald, Mess, Deluxe, and somepony she didn’t recognize. Once all four calmed down, the new pony spoke first introducing himself as Sergeant Snow who was stationed at Luna Bay.

He told her everything – Zen’s appearance, the large horde of monsters, everything – and as she listened the one part that made her heart pause, and made her voice hitch as tears start to flow from her eyes.

“...What you mean… he stayed behind… to make sure you had time to leave and get to Vanhoover… and call for reinforcements… Are you saying he’s… still there… fighting...” Shock wasn’t a proper word to use for Celestia, she was heart-broken; someone she cared for had risked his life, and now she’s being told… he could be dead. Without so much as a hesitation, Celestia passed by everypony and headed toward the armory. “General Deluxe, prepare the troops, we’re marching to Luna Bay!”

Soon half of the troops at Canterlot made their way to Luna Bay, as it took several hours but they managed to arrive by midday with a combination of every unicorn and Celestia using a mass-teleportation spell. Once they arrived, Celestia and everypony with her – five hundred strong; two hundred earth ponies, one hundred unicorns, and one hundred pegasi – were armed and ready.

Celestia was in her signature armor she used in times of war, but as they were nearing Luna Bay, they noticed the destruction that was left behind. Buildings were destroyed or only showed the skeletal frames, various objects were strewn about, the skies were filled with dust… but there was something strange, other than the complete silence, the only noise was the breathing and hoofsteps of the army behind her. Where are the bodies… I expected either bodies of these monsters or those who lived here…

“Do not let your guard down, I want several groups of fifty Royal Guard – thirty earth ponies, ten unicorns, and ten pegasi – but I want one hundred-fifty of you to watch the perimeter and report any signs of movement!” shouted General Deluxe. Soon several groups were made and spread out through the settlement that was once Luna Bay.

I’ll find you Zen, you have to be here, you just have to.

“Princess Celestia, Group D found something… but I think its best you come to see for yourself,” said General Deluxe.

Celestia followed General Deluxe and spotted Group D, but they seemed to have kept their distance around something, it was when Celestia approached they parted. Celestia eyes slowly widen, as what she was seeing raise so many alarms – surrounding the ground was the bodies of the monstrous forms of the creatures that were reported to have attacked Luna Bay, the creatures looked like malformed ponies… but what really got her attention was who was in the center of the thousands of bodies.

Zen stood silent and stood rigid, motionless as the frigid wind swept past him, but did nothing at the slightest. His katana was stabbed into the ground before him, while anything around him on a ten meter diameter was clear of both bodies and blood, as if a typhoon had surrounded him. The whole area that surrounded Zen and was littered in bodies was bare of any buildings as if they were ripped from the ground and flung away.

It looks as if some massive battle took place, but why this particular place… and what’s happened to Zen.

Celestia trudged through the bodies, heading straight for Zen but the more she got closer, she felt this presence… as if she was being watched from every direction. Shadows swirled, the darkness gave off a threatening feel to them, something… was watching but waiting at the same time. Almost like Sombra’s power…

“Zen… Zen… please if you can hear me, please wake up… Your scaring me, I don’t know what happened here but I’m here, so please… wake up...” Celestia approached Zen until she stood before the statuesque Zen, his body not moving or making any signs of him being conscious. As she stood before him now, she stared deep into Zen’s visor… and only saw her reflection – he was gone, all that was left was an empty shell.

The events that would occur next that the bodies of both the monsters and ponies would be piled and examined – the ponies were buried while the mutated abominations were checked to see if there was a way to reverse to their original state. The ruins to the north were found to be destroyed completed, as what remained was a massive crater, nopony knows what made that crater. Luna Bay was rebuilt and a memorial was made in memory of those who fallen that day, the surviving eight members of Luna Bay – not including the other four as they weren’t born in Luna Bay – and relatives and friends of any who lived in Luna Bay were present and paid their respects for the memorial.

Many also heard the news that Royal Assassin Zen was responsible for defending and making sure all twelve survivors reached Vanhoover safely, sacrificing himself by staying behind; many have given thanks and gifts of his recovery. The current comatose Zen was under heavy care, as due to his unknown biological information and the suit impossible to open, making his current status unknown, the only information the doctors have that he’s still alive… it would be two days before he would wake up, and hear the news of the outcome of Luna Bay.

Two days later – Canterlot Castle, Medical Wing; 7:30am

Celestia was sitting adjacent of the medical bed Zen was resting on – he was laid on the bed with several pillows keeping his helmeted head up, while the rest of his boy was covered in medical equipment to track his status. The window was open and the sun directed its warmth light into the room – planned by Celestia of course – the princess gazing sadly at the comatose Zen… until his eyes opened, or what was considered his eyes.

“Zen!” shouted Celestia. “Nurse, call Doctor Aid, he’s awake! Zen are you alright, what happened at Luna Bay, how did you manage to beat all those monsters?”

Zen did not speak at first, but it took him to remove the medical equipment off his suit before he took a good look of his surroundings, turning his gaze to Celestia. “I… don’t remember… It was all dark and foggy for some points… but… I think I let loose… The survivors… are they alright?”

“They are, but what about you, are you fine?”

“Fine? ...Fine isn’t a good enough word to describe the feeling I felt that day… If its alright, I need to be alone right now, there’s some personal thoughts I need to think of, so please… Leave me alone...”

Celestia wanted to stay, she didn’t want the same thing that happened to Luna to happen to Zen, but she knew he was strong, and if he needed to be alone, she’ll respect that. Bowing down, she trotted out of the room; later a doctor entered, checked Zen, asked some questions and soon left too. Once Zen was alone in the room, he stared at his own clawed hand, tightening the grip before his eyes narrowed in thought.

Jiule… what did you do to me?

Present Time…

“After that, I moved on with my usual schedule; news spread that my recovery was successful, and I gained rep as a dark hero that fights the vilest of evils no matter what… Many don’t realize what I thought was something from another world, but to this day I have no idea what I was fighting, Jiule knows but… her information is limited at best. I go to that village to pay my respects… I need to leave, you should go and get ready too… have a good time at the gala, girls-”

Zen was stopped by a stubborn Twilight, her eyes staring deeply at Zen’s, the others watch as sweat dripped from their foreheads, watching the two gaze at one another. It was Twilight who gave up but asked one final question for Zen. “...What was it that changed you that day that you became so… distant?” asked Twilight.

Zen didn’t answer, but as he left, he turned to look at Twilight and gave a soul-crushing response. “I was shown the ‘Truth’ – I learned what I’m capable of doing… and it shakes me to my core, that I was made… built, for something terrible. There’s still many things I myself don’t know, but the closer I get… the more terrifying it gets… and the worse part...” Twilight awaited an answer, but all sound seemed to stop, she couldn’t even feel her own breathing.

“Is that I have to watch everything around me waste away to nothing.”

Twilight snapped out of her trance and found herself looking at the eyes of a worried Fluttershy; she was told that she was standing there for two minutes straight and that Zen left a long time ago. Without any more reason to be here, Twilight and the gang got on the carriage and made their way to Canterlot.

Sitting on his Viper, Zen placed a way-point to his destination, and drove off the distance, passing forests and plains, and to the cold north.

Luna Bay; 5:50pm

Zen had entered the settlement, which now grown to a small city, parking his vehicle beside a lamppost. Walking forward he now stood before a stone monolith with the names of those who died during the “Luna Bay Massacre”; from end to end names filled up the monument to an event that many who live here will never forget, the story passed down for generations to come.

On the fifth month, of the sixth day, on the eighth hour, the town hall bell is wrung for the number of those that fallen that day in memory of them. Many ponies stand outside with the monolith in prayer, while others stay home with a small shrine of their deceased ancestors, right now, Zen was the only one outside. Ever since the massacre, the town’s population grown from the previous one hundred to two thousand over the years; one of its biggest advantages was the rigid stone and unique herbs that can only be grown in cold temperatures, which are sold throughout. Many say while it was a tragedy, it made Luna Bay much more stronger the coming years, making it the prospering settlement it is now.

And it was all thanks to Zen, so when news came Zen – the legendary hero who saved the survivors of Luna Bay – was alive those whole time, many descendants of the Luna Bay survivors gave their thanks, and the town built a statue in his memory.

If only they knew… of what really happened that day… Of what was awoken… and what came out.

May, 6, 506AD – Luna Bay; 11:15pm

Zen was surrounded, from one to thousand, he couldn’t win this battle, how could he; Zen had met other displaced already, but he couldn’t bring himself to bring what allies he made to such an overwhelming scenario… this was a battle nobody could win…

So why is it… that Jiule did something… What has she done?

It started off simple, a breeze in the wind… then he heard the drums, oh the drums; the shadows seemed to convulse, move like flames, and then… he saw it… he saw “them”. It was a strange creature, shapeless but it was in some sort of form, it stood or rather floated harmlessly with its pure white, beady eyes that were angled sideways but pupil-less.

The abominations seemed to back up at the appearance of this single creature, as if there was something terrifying about this singular entity. Soon to follow was more, and more… they kept on coming… and like the flood gates being open… it drowned the opposing force.

Music started to play, but it didn’t come from Zen… it came from the massive portal of utter nothingness as swarms of these shadowy creatures spewed forth like an angry hornets nest. It wasn’t just the sky that they came from, they came from the very ground, from the darkest shadows, even the outskirts of the village – the sea, the mountains, woods, everywhere – as if they were here the whole time… watching… waiting.

The monsters had no chance… they were the prey now; the shadowy creatures descended upon them without mercy, tearing through them with shadowy claws that sprung from their appendages, while others would simply spew black flames that disintegrated them to dust, but others wielded weapons like spears, axes, swords and shields. Dismembering, stabs, beheading, immolation, torn to pieces, trampled, gutted, stomped, the monsters were wiped out numerous ways by the shadow creatures – some teamed up together to lift buildings and crush the monsters, throwing them while their brethren weren’t affected and simply flew away or phasing through the debris with ease. Most swarmed the monsters, crushing or disintegrating them by simply them touching their shadowy bodies, and the monsters could do nothing, not even run as those that did ended up beat to a pulp by the shadows themselves.

Many believed the “Luna Bay Massacre” was called a massacre because the monsters killed so many lives… Zen saw for another reason; it was called a massacre, because a much more terrifying force annihilated the monsters. Once the deed was done, and every single abomination was dealt with, a field of bodies and blood was left behind, while the rest of the town was unaffected at the slightest; a small area around Zen was left empty, without a drop a blood to be seen near him.

Zen was speechless, no not speechless… he couldn’t move, he stood solitary as if a single movement would be his end. Soon every shadow creature surrounded Zen, but not in a threatening way; there were so many, that numbers couldn’t be given to count the sheer amount of them there was.

The music still continued to play, but slowly changed to a different song – as the song changed, each and every shadow creature bowed one after another all facing Zen – as a wave of pure energy swept through the desecrated town, before Zen gazed upwards and saw something through the pure darkness and absolute nothingness… he saw… ‘Truth’.

It was a realm of utter nothing, a place of shadow where the word eternity came to mind if you gazed at it… but gazing at was enough to wipe the most feeble of souls away from existence; Zen had saw this nothingness once… it was the place he woke from and came from before he came to Equestria.

“The Void...” said Zen.

Zen looked back down and saw one shadow creature – the name, Shadowling came to mind for some reason – approaching that wore a heavier set of armor that seemed to meld into it. One eye looked damaged, while the other seemed fine; it wielded a halberd and had a sword sheathed to its side, the gauntlets had spikes covering up to the forearm, making it deadly unarmed too.

It did not speak, it did not make a single noise, but as Zen gazed at it’s one working eye… he felt these words in his mind.

'We serve you loyally… Armor of the Maker...’

Zen couldn’t think, he couldn’t make any words, but just like that the legion of Shadowlings, gazed up and with one loud but musical whistle, they flew away. Some went into the gaping hole in the sky that was the Void, while others vanished into the shadows or flew off into the distance, disappearing. Soon Zen found himself alone, and only one thought or sentence came to him, and it was with this last remaining strength did he fall to unconsciousness.

“I’m… who’s armor?”

Author's Note

Next chapter: The girls - and Spike - finally arrive at the Grand Galloping Gala, but things don't go the way they want; after Zen's visit at Luna Bay, he decides to head to Canterlot, but heads their to ask Celestia for a favor.

Thoughts: Zen
Celestia
??? (no color)

Ch.17: Grand Galloping Opps

Canterlot, Canterlot Castle; 9:00pm

They finally arrived at Canterlot for the Grand Galloping Gala; each of the girls went off to do their own thing – Rainbow tried to speak to the Wonderbolts, Applejack tries selling her wares, Rarity tries to get the attention of Prince Blueblood, Fluttershy goes to the Royal Gardens, and Pinkie… well she tries to have some fun – leaving Twilight to speak to Princess Celestia, but of course there are two others in the party that are simply enjoying their time alone… together.

Sigh… I guess I’m all alone now.

This was a big let down… The days of old were more interesting than this bore fest.

Both Spike and Luna looked at one another, before gazing at their drinks – for Spike it was punch, for Luna it was wine – until the two decide to get a refill. “You wanna go get another drink princess?” asked Spike.

“I’d like that,” said Luna, happy to speak to someone. The two went their way to the refreshments table, enjoying the small talk the two had.

Elsewhere, Twilight stood beside Princess Celestia, a bit somber but not because she was unable to speak to her majesty… but rather about the story Zen told her and the others… and those final words he left her to think about.

"Is that I have to watch everything around me waste away to nothing.”What did he mean by that?

Celestia noticed the look in her student’s face, and it wasn’t because the Gala was like she imagined, well it could be that but there was more behind that look. “My dear student, is something bothering you?” asked Celestia.

“Well… right before myself and the others arrived… We went to visit Zen and see if he’d come… I think you can tell that didn’t work out well,” said Twilight, sheepishly.

“Hmm, he can be stubborn about these sort of things, but he has his reasons,” said Celestia.

“Yeah… he sure did tell us...” Celestia’s eyes widened at that, as she lowered her head to Twilight’s face, the poor mare taking a step back. “Is, is something wrong princess?”

“He… told you what happened that ‘day’.”

“Well… he told us what he could remember, but I feel like he’s still hiding something from us.”

“Sigh… for years...” said Celestia, as she began to speak. “He has been avoiding this day, but was it out of fear of what occurred that day, was it out of guilt for not trying to to more than save the current lives he could save… This day means something more to Zen, and it holds him, shackles him as it reminds him of something… something he won’t let go no matter how much I try to help him to move on… At least he has told you about it, and not hiding it from you, but you correct my student, he indeed is hiding something.”

Twilight looked up at Celestia with a wide-eyed look; there were moments that Celestia was wiser for her years of experience, and that what truly made her amazing in Twilight’s eyes.

“For now though, let us enjoy what we can today, this is the gala after all,” said Celestia, with a smile.

“Of course princess,” said Twilight, with a thin smile in return.

As the time flowed, the girls became engaged into their various troubles and problems, and saw how – boring, bland, and non-energetic were words to best describe it – unexpected it was from their separate view points. Of course things would end up getting worse, but right now the focus was brought back to the currently laughing Spike and Luna.

The two wandered somewhere else in the castle, the two enjoying their shared subject on various things – the modern world, hobbies and more. “Hey, do you wanna maybe play Ogres and Oubliettes with me Princess Luna; I managed to invite Big Mac to join, and while it is a guy’s night, I think he’d be alright if we invite you. I could even share some of comic for you to read, and show which games you should try playing,” said Spike, ecstatic.

“This is wonderful news, I am glad I could talk with you young Spike… It is sad that the gala has changed a lot over the years,” said Luna.

“What was it like in your time?”

“Well original it was a celebration for the common pony, to enjoy the happiness of our nation together. Over the years it has changed, but from what I read from history books, the celebrations back then were just as marvelous as the ones of old… However, over the couple of decades it has grown stale, and has been secluded to noblepony, and a select few of ponies only, and it is rare for a commoner to get a ticket unless they have strong ties with somepony who is most likely will be invited.”

“Yeesh, that must be a bore, I bet during Zen’s time the Gala was awesome!”

“Indeed… but I have heard rumors or rather news that Zen has never attended one. According to history, after the Great Minotaur War, a terrible incident occurred on the very same day the Gala takes place every year.”

“Yeah, Zen told me and the girls about it.”

“Really now… and what was that happened that day?” Luna listened to Spike’s rendition of the Luna Bay Massacre – of course some thing were over the top, but Luna got the gist of things. “That is truly terrible, Luna Bay was one of the few settlements that favored our night as the stars lit up our skies around the settlement, and made the ice and snow glisten like the moon itself.”

“Yeah, but if it weren’t for Zen, they’d be goners… I just wonder how he made it out too,” said Spike, inquisitively.

Indeed young Spike… indeed.

The two decided to leave the gala and head to Joe’s Donut Shop, the two talking with one another happily. As they slowly left, the shadows that were in the hallway the duo were at began to shift, revealing a shadowy creature, had one eye damaged and that worn armor that melded with it, and wielded two weapons – a halberd and a sword.

“Hmmmm… This… will make things… Interesting...” The Shadowling melded back into the darkness, slinking back to wherever it came from.

Within Canterlot Castle, Western Wing; 9:30pm

Deep within the lowest parts of the Western Wing, in the empty darkness a swirl of lights appeared as a monochrome portal appeared before stepping out was Zen. After fully exiting the portal, Zen found himself at the lowest part of his home in Canterlot Castle, also called…

Welcome Zen; to Outpost Alpha – the gateway is functional and working.

Good, it has been awhile I’ve been here, but things shouldn’t have changed during my absence. I need to find Celestia and speak to her about-

“My… lord… Zen...” Zen stopped mid-thought, as the voice was distorted and distant, but he knew better than that; coming out of the shadows of the floor, was a creature made of the pure energy of the Void – a being made of pure Void aura – that wore armor that fit perfectly around it, had one eye damaged, and held two weapons – one a halberd, the other a sword, that was sheathed.

“Yes… report,” said Zen, in a tone that was both emotionless and serious.

“...You may use… my name… lord...”

“We both know your name is unspeakable in any common tongue… but if you wish. Report, ~~Xaolrdaprentias~~,” said Zen.

The being that was before Zen was the entity that led an ancient force called, the “Void Legion”; while his name was difficult to translate, Zen shortened his name to General Xao. “Two entities… know… of origins...” said Xao, in his broken speech.

“Ah I see, don’t worry about them I explained enough so they don’t know the full truth – who was it that was talking?”

“...The dragon… dubbed Spike… the alicorn… dubbed Princess… Luna… One knows… the other listens...”

So Spike told Luna… nothing wrong with that.

“Leave them, they won’t do any harm with what information they know. Now, tell me where’s Celestia?”

For awhile, Xao stood there vigilant as his gaze became somewhat dull for a second until his vision came back, and he looked to Zen. “...The alicorn… dubbed Princess… Celestia… is with… the protege unicorn… called Twilight… Sparkle… It also… appears… an… incident has occu-” Xao was stopped by the risen fist of Zen, and without warning he lowered his fist down, but when Zen looked at Xao, neither seemed to be intimated by either one’s gaze… or the aura they projected.

“Tor vush la krio, Os ni makl opar ion ras, Tu vinat tarlia zaska lopsra utltrasni,” said Zen in an unknown language. (What has occurred with them? Are they harmed? What is happening now?)

“...Vas ka opareu uaile...” (...They are leaving due to certain events…)

Zen nodded, but before he could send Xao off, the shadowling stood vigilant, but Zen knew it wanted something from him. “...Are we needed soon… We sense something... Coming... And we are ready... To purge... Those... You wish us... To use our might... Against...”

“Your time will come… for now, await when you are needed.”

Xao continued to gaze back at Zen, but melded back into the shadows. “Utra as karo persan, Etae oa menka Mokai’Din,” said Xao, vanishing. (We await your command; Armor of the Maker.)

Once General Xao had vanished, Zen moved up the spiral steps, walked through the halls of his previous home, and exited the double-set doors to an empty but dimly lit hall that was connected to the many other halls of Canterlot Castle. Following his mini-map, and Celestia’s aura signature on his map, he could see she was outside of the castle and was currently at, Donut Joe’s Bakery.

It had to be there, didn’t it... Zen made his way there, walking through the halls of Canterlot Castle, his steps echoing down the empty halls.

Canterlot, Joe’s Donut Shop; 10:10pm

The girls, Celestia, Spike, and Luna sat together around a table, enjoying small talk, donuts, coffee, and the various experiences they had at the Gala – this limited Spike and Luna as they left the gala before anything interesting occurred – all laughing together.

“So that’s when Rarity started to make Blueblood all whine, and back up like some filly!” said Pinkie. All the girls laughed at that, as Rarity pouted at the memory of Blueblood; as they all laughed together, Celestia smiled down at her student and her friends… when in the corner of her eye she saw a familiar figure at the entrance of the shop.

“...Good evening, Zen,” said Celestia, a small smile. Everyone turned to face the entrance to see Zen, who stood there with his signature glaring look, but the girls, Spike, and Luna looked between Zen and Celestia, some going back to their small talk, other drinking their coffee – or hot chocolate for Spike – while a few watched with bated breath. “I’m surprised to see you here, usually your not seen around Canterlot and are inside the Western Wing or at Luna Bay on this day… What brings you here?”

“I…” Zen seemed to pause at this, having difficulty to find the words he want to say, but he was unable to speak as Celestia continued to speak onward.

“You always avoid this day or rather avoid being near Canterlot or seen around the castle… Why...” Celestia’s mane was beginning to smoke a little as tiny embers would float from her mane, her body shook as she was holding back deep anger… but the biggest clue that she wasn’t alright was the tears that evaporated once they touched the ground. “Why do you avoid coming to gala, is it because what happened all those years ago, are you afraid they’d judge you?”

“I’m-”

“NO!” The shout was sudden as everyone backed a little from Celestia, even Luna was afraid never seeing he sister this angry before. “NO MORE SECRETS, NO MORE HALF-TRUTHS! WHY, TELL ME WHY CAN’T YOU COME, WHY YOU DISTANCE YOURSELF AND WHY… Why did you have to make me think you were going to die that day?”

It happened in a blink, but as everyone went from gazing at Celestia sadly, they all heard it, the sound of glass shattering; the faced the source of the sound and saw something truly terrifying – Zen’s visor-helmet was partially shattered. The upper left side of his visor-helmet had cracked so badly that pieces fell to the ground and puffed to black dust, while the parts that were the metal seem to brittle away.

Though what truly terrifying was the way Zen looked – his shoulders were slumped, his whole form was lowered, and both his eyes were empty of both his pupils and his piercing glare. A shadowy miasma slipped from the gaping whole, as it writhed about and reached the corners of the cracked hole like hairs on a body.

“Your wrong little sister… I died a long long time ago, Cel; the name Zen was just that… a name, there was never any Zen. I came here to ask you a favor,” said Zen. Pulling out several invitations cards, he passed them to Luna for her to take, as the lunar princess tucked them away safely into her wing. “I’d like if you could invite for the recipients of those invites… tomorrow is the reunion. Also, this is for you too.”

Zen walked past the group, and handed the invite to… Donut Joe; the girls were confused at first, but the stallion didn’t look that confused but rather smiled. “Heh, thanks for the invite Unc. Can’t believe its the reunion already, our last reunion was a decade ago, right?”

“Indeed… I’m sorry if I have to leave suddenly-”

“Nah, no worries, I’m happy you could deliver this to me personally… Though I hope things won’t get too serious, especially with the others coming,” said Joe. “I’ll close up shop, and come over, maybe I’ll bring some of my famous donuts too.”

Zen nodded but as he was beginning to leave, Celestia seemed to extend her hoof forward as if reaching for Zen. Please… I take back everything I said… please, don’t leave… I’m sorry… please don’t leave me…

Almost instinctively, Zen didn’t leave and walked up to Celestia, cupping her outstretched hoof and wrapping his arms around Celestia’s head. Everyone gave the two some space, still staring at Zen’s gaping hole; Zen smoothed Celestia’s ruffled mane, speaking to her calmly as she sniffled more tears in Zen’s hold.

“Your not to blame… your never to blame… I just wish I could do better for you… Don’t hate yourself for something that wasn’t something for you to bare,” said Zen.

After calming down Celestia, Zen patted her on the head – said something that made her giggle – and made his leave, saying farewell to everyone. As he left, everyone seemed to calm down as Luna nuzzled her sister, but the only one that continued to stare was Twilight.

“Zen...” said Twilight, worried. Twilight watched Zen leave, a little remorseful and wished she could do something.

As Zen walked away from Joe’s Donut Shop… he warped away to the very top of Mt Canterlot; once up there he let it all loose – he began smashing his fists into the stony ground, he proceeded to smash his head against the ground, causing it to crack and splinter as shrapnel was raining down everywhere. This continued for a few hours before Zen was left breathing hoarsely, the area covered in shattered stone and dust from pulverized rocks.

YOU WILL NOT FAIL THEM! YOU WILL NOT SEE HER CRY AGAIN! I WILL NEVER LET HER CRY BECAUSE OF MY IDIOCY, YOU MUST BE BETTER – YOU WILL BE BETTER! MY PURPOSE IF FOR HER ALONE, FOR ALL OF THEM! I MUST PREPARE THEM AND MAKE SURE THEY HAVE A FUTURE TO LIVE FOR… and then…

“They won’t need me anymore… and that’ll be enough for me to know, that I’ve been able to give them a life they can smile for… A world without pain or suffering; a world that won’t need someone like me.”

As Zen stood tall once more, the clouds parted, as the moon showered its light upon the mountain’s top. Standing like an impeccable watcher, his once shattered helmet was clear of any damage, as his cape billowed behind him.

Zen… the reunion will be tomorrow and after that…

“The first of many prophecies will be revealed – the Spirit of Chaos will rise once more.” Zen slowly unlatched his katana, as it glinted the light of the moon of its reflective surface, raising his weapon high above him. “And I will not be merciful to him at the slightest.”

With a downward thrust, Zen sent a Void Slash that parted the sky even more, as a deep swath of clouds evaporated, leaving a deep cut through the cloud barrier around Mt Canterlot.

“No more tears; no more suffering, let it all end with my blade.”

Author's Note

The hour of the gala has ended, but another event is occurring soon; a reunion of what, that is what we shall so - on the next chapter: Descendants of Zen's original comrades are about to meet after a decade... Who could these descendants be?

Thoughts: Spike
Luna
Twilight Sparkle
General Xao (no color)
Zen
Celestia

Ch.19: Chaos Awakening

Canterlot Castle, Royal Gardens, Sculpture Garden; 10:30am

“And here these statues represents the three pony tribes uniting under the same banner, symbolizing harmony,” said Cheerilee, giving a tour for her students. As the fillies and colts followed Miss Cheerilee, three fillies stayed behind as they stared at… a very odd statue; it looked like an amalgamation of different animal parts, its body long and snake-like as it seemed to laugh jovially for some reason.

“I think this one represents confusion,” said Applebloom.

“No, it represents evil,” said Sweetie.

“Chaos!” shouted Scootaloo. Soon the three fillies began to argue amongst one another until Cheerilee stopped the three, punishing them by giving them homework about the statue. As the group left, cracks began to splinter from the statue, as a laughter could be heard emanating from the statue.

Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 12:00pm

Zen was examining a hologram of the tablet back at the compound at Canterlot Castle; the tablet showed the events of several evils coming upon Equestria… ending with a greater terror beyond any of these previous villains. The first to appear was Nightmare Moon, with the next to come after her was a being known as the Spirit of Chaos – Discord – a draconequus that Celestia and Luna fought against during their youth, before they came to rule Equestria, that terrorized the country-side by warping the world around it into a confusing world of chaos and confusion.

His powers consist of minimal alter-reality changing powers, that are limited to his surroundings, others; he also has powers that can effect him, capable of transformations, different states of solid, liquid, or gas, and is un-killable through natural or magical means so far. He is the only known one of his kind in history, and there are no recorded history about any other draconequus, making him the only one of his kind. He’s possibly the weakest when it comes close combat, but strongest at manipulation, trickery, and persuasion, that and combined with his unpredictable powers he will be more of a nuisance that an actual problem, but he’ll need to be dealt with either way.

Zen turned off the terminal showed the holographic image, the machine turning off; Zen exited the Archives, walking down the steps when the perimeter scanners notify him of someone at the front door. Approaching the door, he opens them to find Spike outside with a backpack on him – possibly with some stuff inside.

“Hey Uncle Zen…” said Spike, sheepishly.

“Spike, what are you doing here? I’d expect you to be with Twilight or possibly Rarity,” said Zen. Spike rubbed the back of his head, embarrassed at the thought of him being with Rarity right now.

“Yeah I would, but Princess Celestia sent a scroll to Twilight for them to come to Canterlot for an emergency of some kind; I was thinking of staying at the library, but it usually gets pretty lonely there… I was thinking if I could hang with you until they come back… they usually never bring me to their adventures for these sort of things.”

Zen thought of this until realizing that if the girls an away for an emergency in Canterlot, it only meant that the next part of the tablet was coming true – the Spirit of Disharmony was returning. I need to get to Canterlot fast, but the train nor any of my vehicles will get me there quickly enough.

Glancing down at the young drake who was now sitting by the staircase reading some comic books, Zen had a thought come to him. “Spike, we’re going to Canter; whatever is happening there, I am possibly needed there too. I can’t leave you here alone so why not we go and see what’s the commotion happening there,” said Zen.

“REALLY! Well… how we going to get there, the train doesn’t come in two hours, and it’ll take a while to get to Canterlot by train too.”

“Let me handle that – follow me.” Spike followed Zen, putting his things back in the backpack and putting the backpack near the stairs so he could get them back later. The two went under the left staircase to the doorway the led to the indoor garden; walking to some staircase that went to the first basement. Once down there, Spike followed Zen to a blank hallway taking a turn to another hallway until they came upon a circular platform that radiated energy as strange particles floated around the platform. “We’ll be using some very similar to teleportation, but this isn’t like the teleportation you’re used to, so if you feel any different, even by the tiniest bit, tell me immediately.”

Spike nodded, stepping onto the platform, immediately feeling a strange sensation spread across his scales and even his inner core like when static would tickle him or when he see somepony rub a balloon against their mane to make static.

“Jiule, activate the telepad – destination, Canterlot; Outpost Alpha’s gateway,” said Zen, authoritatively.

“Access granted – preparing void jump to Outpost Alpha in three… two… one; void jump commenced.”

In a flash of monochromatic lights, Spike found sparkles covering his eyes, trying to rub the still non-existent lights to vanish. After blinking several times, Spike found himself what appeared to be some sort of observatory like the ones used to gaze at the stars; the observatory was clear of dust or cobwebs and was a clear black sheen, but the clear emptiness of the room showed that while it was frequently cleaned, it wasn’t used often.

“Where are we?” asked Spike.

“We’re at – or was – the old Western Wing of Canterlot Castle; I used to live here for the last few centuries, before moving to Ponyville. I had the tele-pad at my compound connected to the one here in case I needed to come back here for something or arrive to Canterlot for emergencies.”

“That’s cool… So what do we do now?” Before Zen could answer, he felt… something… off; the last time he felt something like this was for a few rare occurrences – Luna’s coming return as Nightmare Moon, a demonic influence from Tartarus, or an ambush – a sixth sense of sorts. It was faint but he could tell, that something happened or rather… something was currently happening.

“Spike… I need you to find Luna,” said Zen. With his gauntlet, he digitized a map of Canterlot Castle, that was recently updated to include some added addition after Luna’s return. “Use this to find the quickest way to get to her; once you find her, tell her to find Celestia and see if she can tell you two what’s going… I need to find the girls.”

As Spike looked through the map, just as he looked up to ask Zen a question, he was gone. Looking around to see where he went, Spike shrugged and followed the map’s directions.

Canterlot Castle; 12:15pm

Zen warped and appeared near the room where the Elements of Harmony were often kept, as his mini-map told him that’s where Celestia was currently, but he couldn’t find any of the girls signatures for some reason… something was blocking him from scanning the whole area of Canterlot, only getting static around a certain portion of the castle.

Entering the chamber, he saw Celestia gazing worriedly out the window at the Hedge Maze before glancing at her side, quickly trotting up to Zen in a hurry. “Zen! You’re here; that question you ask yesterday, did you knew Discord would return, why did you not warn… What am I saying, you did, but you also told us that you couldn’t tell us what may occur or the outcome… Will the girls be alright?” asked Celestia, worried.

“All I know is that they’ll triumph through what’s to come, but as to how, when, and what may occur to them I can’t say – both because I don’t know and that I can’t reveal too much of the future. Celestia, where are the girls now?”

Celestia stayed quiet for awhile, biting her lower lip as she was deep in thought; Zen awaited for an answer but at the corner of his sight, he looked out the window and saw the girls at the entrance of the maze, talking to Discord himself before entering the maze. “Celestia… What… are the girls doing right now...” asked Zen, his voice cold and lifeless.

Celestia shivered at that voice, before clearing her voice and looking at Zen, getting some shivers at his lack of pupils on his eyes. “Discord gave a riddle saying where the elements might be hidden; he said, ‘To retrieve your missing Elements just make sense of this change of events. Twists and turns are my master plan. Then find the elements back where you began.’ After that, they headed to the hedge maze to search but I doubt Discord would make it as simple as what he says… Do you think he really hid the elements in the maze, I mean it does sound like something he’ll do.”

“Celestia… If you think about what he said carefully, then it could be seen like this; the first sentence could mean that the elements aren’t at their original spot, meaning they aren’t in the chamber nor anywhere near the castle, ruling the elements never being in Canterlot. The second sentence, while could mean they’re in the maze, could have a second meaning, that his plan requires trickery and manipulating the girls… which leaves the last sentence. The one spot that the elements have to be at… home – Ponyville.”

Realizing this, Celestia gasped but before she could respond, Zen began to continue speaking. “If the elements are in Ponyville, then they’ll be somewhere in Twilight’s library. Celestia I need you to get to find Luna, she should be with Spike, and once you do, head to Ponyville.”

“What about you, what are you planning on doing?”

“I need to make sure the girls are safe; they may be the one’s to stop Discord, but I won’t let harm come to them at the slightest.”

Zen warped to the hedge maze, leaving Celestia to watch from the castle until the doors behind her opened to reveal Spike and Luna. “Sister, is it true, that Discord has been freed from his imprisonment; we have to find the Elements of Harmony and seal him once more!” said Luna.

“If it were that simple dear Luna, for now we have to get to Ponyville quickly. Zen has figured out where they are and we need to find them and give them to Twilight and her friends.” The three soon teleported to Ponyville, in search of the elements. Zen stood before the entrance of the maze, but as he began to enter inside… he felt a presence – even with the help of his scanner and mini-map, he can distinguish between anyone aura, seeing who is who and what kind power they have… this power, was both chaotic and unpredictable, but not a threat to Zen.

Swiftly Zen turned around to stare back at the one responsible with all of this. “You must be the Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony, Discord,” said Zen.

“And you… Well I’m not sure what you’re suppose to be,” said Discord, pulling out a notepad and glasses. “I don’t remember making… whatever you are, but the more the merrier. What brings you here, oh strange and broody one?”

“To find the girls, and stop you from making a mess of this world; any way possible if need be.”

“Ohhhh, scary. What makes you can stop me, Discord; Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony!?”

Before Zen could answer, the maze around him vanished and standing in the middle of a large crater was the girls… but somepony was missing. Where’s Rainbow Dash… if she’s not here then the girls can’t seal away Discord. “Excuse me, but I’ll be back in just a moment,” said Discord, popping away.

Soon Discord reappeared before the girls and vanished again after talking with Twilight for a lengthy time, Zen approached the girls but noticed a few things different, while Twilight didn’t look different, the others were slightly gray and acted strange – especially Rarity and the rock called Tom.

“Uncle Zen! Thank Celestia you’re here, quick help us defeat Discord!”

“No can do, the elements are the only way that we can best secure Discord’s defeat, but for now head back to Ponyville, you’ll figure out what to do once you get there. I’ll meet you there once I get things done on my end.” Twilight gazed back at Zen but nodded in understanding; soon Zen warped a couple of times before reappearing back in Ponyville, and saw the state it was in.

Noticing ahead, he saw Celestia and Luna trying to blast away the chaotic magic, while a laughing Discord watched while laying on a floating lawn chair and eating popcorn. Zen warped toward the sisters, floating beside the two while Discord watched with intrigue.

“Oh look its Mr Broody again; Celestia dear, you must introduce me to your new friend – I didn’t knew you were alright with serious but creepy,” said Discord.

Luna smirked back at the draconequus, before trotting forward ahead of Zen and Celestia as she glared back at Discord, with triumph thoughts in her mind. “Ha, you’re doom now Discord, while you were sealed for thousand years, Equestria has grown strong and gain not just the Elements of Harmony to defend it, but also another guardian. Behold of our elder brother; Zen!”

Discord glanced at Zen then Luna, then Celestia, then at another him… before both him and the other him began laughing hysterically. “This, you think this… ‘thing’ can stop me! HA HAHAHAH BAWAHAHAHAAAAAA!”

“You dare insult our brother you abomination-” Luna however was stopped when an armored hand fell on her withers, looking up to see Zen who stepped forward.

“Whether I’m the one to stop you or not, the Elements will stop you… besides; even if they don’t you are no real threat to this world. You say you are the Spirit of Chaos and Disharmony? You must jest; I’ve seen wars and battles with the lives of many changed and loss, whether by foe or comrade. I’ve seen what true chaos can be, and what powerful forces are beyond your comprehension. Compare to everything I’ve witnessed and experienced, compared to the countless horrors that are out there… you… any version of you… is a joke.”

Discord kept an eerie silence, so much so that both Luna and Celestia took a step back in fear. “So… you think I’m a joke, do you...” Expecting retaliation, Discord chuckled before putting on a pair of shades. “Who cares – I’m thee Spirit of Chaos, I do whatever I want, whenever I want and no matter who stop me, no matter what others think, I’ll do it and none of you can stop me!” Soon Discord vanished with a snap of his eagle claw; both alicorn sisters sighed before staring at the solitude Zen.

“Do you really think that Twilight and her friends can really stop him?”

“...Its not about if they can, but it has to be this way… And even if they’re unable to...” Zen unsheathed his weapon, staring at the katana he had since he first came to this world. “Then that would be the last mercy he’ll receive – imprisonment would have been his best option, but if he won’t choose that, then I’ll have to finish him myself.” As a floating tree came by, Zen took a quick swipe, and in seconds the tree turned to splinters in a blink of an eye. He may be a spirit, but I fought much worse than him… Much worse…

Some unknown time later – Ponyville, Golden Oaks Library

After Discord managed to dishearten Twilight after finding the elements, she returned back to her tree home, to find Spike on the ground coughing up the letters she sent to Celestia. Reading the letters she slowly remembered the precious moments she had with her friends; soon she headed back and gathered all her friends, and with all of them back, they only needed to find Rainbow Dash.

“There she is!” shouted Pinkie, pointing upward.

The girls saw Rainbow laying on a single cloud, but as they tried to convince her to help them stop Discord, she zoomed off. Seeing as convincing her will be tricky, as well as trying to catch her, the girls planned their next move; following Twilight’s plan, they managed to rope tie Rainbow down, letting Twilight worked her stuff, regaining their friend back.

With all six of the girls back, they confronted Discord, who was currently in a middle of a conversation with the princesses. “Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, what are you doing here?!” shouted Twilight, surprised.

“We were convinced by Zen that you shouldn’t fight alone, we’ll be by your side and seal Discrod once more,” said Celestia.

“We may be able to use the elements anymore, but we’ll never let this fool, bring our ponies into eternal despair ever again!” shouted Luna, firing a blast of raw magic.

The beam hit Discord, then continued to continue going through a gaping hole on Discord’s mid-section. Soon the hole reformed back to his normal body, as he chuckled darkly at the sisters and the Mane 6. “So you think the power of two alicorns and the elements will stop me; hmph, that Zen must really believe you can put me back to stone. I’m never going back to being a garden ornament again!”

Discord popped back to his throne and sat down lazily; with their chance at hoof the girls prepared the elements, but just as they were reaching their climax and the Rainbow was heading right for Discord… he dodged at the last second. Everypony gasped loudly before Discord snapped his claw and the Elements of Harmony were poofed to him, floating around him with a malicious grin.

“You really think I’d sit here and not do anything – especially after that goading from Mr Dark Brooding and Serious?! I’LL RULE OVER EQUESTRIA IN ETERNAL CHAOS! MAWHWAHAHAHAHAHA HA HAAAA!”

The girls looked at one another in fear, Celestia and Luna were about to give up, now with the elements in Discord’s grasp, there was noway to stop him… that was until something swiped the elements from Discord. The Spirit of Chaos blinked looking down at his now empty claw, before spinning around to stare at Zen who stood in the air.

Within his grasp were the elements, before he digitized them into his personal storage; turning around he face Discord with a simple look – no hate, no glare, just a basic gaze. “I see that you made your choice… I was never trying to goad you into anything Discord; your childish attitude to everything is the reason you even decided to fight back. I wasn’t trying to break your ego… no… what I told you was a decision, a final mercy… and you wasted it.”

“Ha! You think you scare me-” Discord felt pain, immeasurable pain, and sure it hurt when he was turned to stone, but this wasn’t any ordinary pain, it was the kind of pain that hit him to his core… it couldn’t be described or compared to any other pain. “GRAAAWH!”

Looking down, Discord saw a black flaming slash across his body, before patting it down, leaving a black mark on him. Staring back up he – and not just him but also the girls and the Luna, leaving Celestia to be more worried than shocked – saw something… she has never seen before.

Zen wielded his giant katana with both gauntlets, as his cape billowed from an unseen wind; the pupils within his eyes vanished, leaving his eyes blank, as a black and dark flames sprouted out from his armor, until resembling a pair of fiery wings.

With one swipe of his sword, the whole area around Discord burst into black flames, the heat not hot but consuming the warmth around him into a frigid nothingness. The magic that Discord used to change Ponyville slowly began to warp and return to its original state, but something else changed, as the shadows swirled and warped into varying shapes.

Holding his katana with one hand, Zen used the other hand raising high with an open palm until clutching it tightly. Soon the shadows stiffened and with an invisible given command, began to morph together into pillars of solid nothingness as pitch black spikes began to rise around Discord and the girls, creating a malformed landscape of darkness.

“Your powers allow you to change the world around you in a whim, effecting the area and its denizens… but the power that I’ve sharpened and used over the years have far greater advantages than your so called ‘Chaos Magic’. The power that you’ll face is something I never dare to use… only saved for those deserving; its time for you to see my true strength, the gift from the Void itself – the power to change reality!”

With a flick of his clawed finger, the nothingness wrapped around Zen like a cowl, soon transforming into a massive claw of pure shadow. At that very moment, Discord felt true pure fear for once in his long existence… and he gazed at the very personification of fear itself.

With one final flick of his claw, Zen engulfed it in black flames. “Time to face judgment, Discord.”

Author's Note

Discord has been given his chance, but sadly has made the wrong decision; now facing the wrath of Zen, the Spirit of Chaos now faces the Knight of the Void. Next chapter: The unpredictable chaos powers of Discord vs the reality-bending forces of the Void, are in a battle to be remembered for eons - Who will win, and who will fall?

Thoughts: Zen

Narration/Dialogue: Zen

Ch.20: Chaos vs Void

Ponyville; 2:00pm

Luna has seen many battles during her past before becoming Nightmare Moon, how she fought against previous evils like Tirek and Sombra, how she and her sister sealed away Discord to stone, and many more villainous acts done by many… this… this was something even she would never do to any of those past evils. Discord tried dodging and ducking the numerous, literal blades of void energy being sent his way, shattering the ground around him, as he zipped by in total fear.

Zen however was relentless; as the fight began, he warped in front of Discord and attempted to take him out with one hit with his gauntlet that was shrouded in void energy. Discord managed to dodge but Zen followed with a spin kick that landed directly onto Discord’s jaw, as he was sent crashing to the ground, skidding toward the mares.

Brutal wasn’t a good enough to describe Zen’s fighting style – he was both ruthless and efficient, taking and using every chance to put as much pain against Discord, while at the same time his attacks weren’t fatal enough to kill… only give permanent damage. During the fight Zen slammed his katana into the ground, before taking a fighting stance with both his claws opened to his sides, while standing vigilantly before the now rising Discord.

“Now you must understand how pitiful you truly are, so much so that using my katana would be unnecessary to deal with you, so I’ll be finishing you off with my own hands. Come, and let’s see who shall rise and who shall fall!”

Discord spat out a glob of blood before gazing at Zen with slit-snake eyes, outstretching his dragon and eagle claw with chaotic magic dancing around his appendages. “If that’s how you want to play, then bring it on!” Sending out a beam of chaos magic, the magical beam was backhanded by Zen which was sent flying to the sky, causing a floating cloud to explode into confetti.

Seeing his attack easily deflected caused to stutter, but he would soon return to the fight as Zen appeared before him. “There’s no time to fret and gawk, so unless you take this seriously, you’ll end up ten-feet underground for certain,” said Zen, casually. “Shadow Claw; Cross!” Both of his clawed gauntlets became shrouded in the same black flames, before Zen did an attack shaped like an X; the attack sending Discord past the mares who watched the fight.

The first to snap out of the shock was Luna, who attempted to stop Zen, but only flinched back as he zoomed by with his sheer speed alone, making a wave of air to hit them all. Discord stood right back up, sending various forms of his own creation at Zen – cotton candy clouds, flying pigs, giant rubber ducks, and giant barriers with Discord’s face on them – block Zen, but none hampered him at the slightest.

Spinning around like a vortex, Zen shredded through all obstacles with ease, until he smashed the barrier with his own body, causing the barrier to crumble into pieces. Seeing his defenses failing, Discord snapped his claw, and was now wearing a Rambo-style outfit, while wielding a machine gun armed with candy corn shaped bullets. “EAT CANDY!” screamed Discord, roaring as he fired the weapon.

Seeing the attack coming for him, Zen stood his ground, spread his arms before slamming them together to create a loud clap. “Corruption Blast; Barrier!” Soon a sphere of darkness shrouded Zen, before imploding outward, making the candy corn bullets to disintegrate to nothing. This continued until Discord ran out, before turning back to his normal form; seeing his attack failing made Discord squeak like a mouse, flying away in fear.

“Nope nope nope nope nope, just nope!”

As the two fought one another – Discord throwing whatever trick he can pull, while Zen easily countering them back – the mares watched with shocked stares, leaving Luna trying to convince her sister to stop all of this. “Sister, while I despise Discord, we can’t let our brother do this! Not only that but if this fight continues any further, then nothing will remain of the surrounding land!”

Celestia stared back at her sister with a gaze that Luna has never seen before in her life with Celestia. “Tia… what’s wrong?”

“…We can’t interfere… I do agree all of this is wrong, but we can’t interfere… Doing so will make the situation much worse; for now, we need to make sure nopony are near the battle right now,” said Celestia.

After some struggling, Luna agreed and soon the two sisters began to order their ponies to head to a safer distance from the battle. Back in the fight, Discord gave up on his playful attitude and focused all his power on facing against Zen; using real weapons like cannons and spears, as well as random pieces of debris being flung at Zen. At some point, Zen retrieved his katana as it came flying toward its master, which Zen began to cut apart each attack with ease, slicing and cutting spears, rubble, and cannonballs with ease.

“Why won’t you just… GRAAAH!” shouted Discord, sending forth a ball of pure chaotic magic. The ball of energy was heading right for Zen, with a focused stance Zen stood still before charging forth with his weapon aimed for the energy ball.

Like a blur, Zen dashed through the ball of energy, cutting it in half; an explosion of raw magic blew up behind Zen, literally cutting the ball of energy before standing in midair as the sudden reentry of air came back from the missing gap caused by the explosion. Seeing this happen, the girls stared at the events of the battle, none daring to speak or make a single noise as they all stood where they were.

Having his attack fail, Discord snarled angrily before firing a beam of raw chaotic magic at Zen, who after swiftly stepping aside, thrust his claw forward, and like that the previous motionless giant shadowy claw that was made by Zen, came forth right at Discord. The giant appendage attempted to crush Discord in its vice-like grip, but the draconequus slipped through, before destroying the appendage out of pure rage.

“So you can fight seriously… Well let’s see if you can handle close-combat,” said Zen. Transforming his katana, Zen now gripped a katana and shortsword on both hands; now armed with two weapons, Zen began to swipe, slash, and stab with his weapons at Discord who dodged or used his magic to morph his body to avoid any and all attacks.

The fight kept continuing with Zen on the offensive and Discord on the defensive… but not for long; seeing Zen’s relentless attacking… Discord had another trick up his sleeve. “If I can’t beat you with my tricks or any of my powers… then I’m just gonna have to change your, mind!” After dodging one swipe, Discord zoomed up to Zen and placed a clawed finger onto Zen’s reflective surface of his helmet. Soon a chaotic energy began to seep from Discord’s finger, spreading to Zen like a cloak, the strange power slowly consuming Zen; Discord watched with maniacal laughter, as the girls and the princesses stared horrified.

“He’s doing the same thing he done to the girls!” shouted Twilight.

As they watched Zen being consumed by the chaotic magic, Discord was certain he won… until he saw his power over Zen destroyed with a single thrust of his weapon. Staring with wide-eyed gaze, Discord’s jaw dropped before he had to tug it for it to go back to normal.

“H-H-H-How!? You should of changed completely, and been the opposite version of yourself!” shouted Discord.

“I was wondering about that… When you changed the girls, it had to been because of something, but after further thought I now knew how your manipulation power works. In order for somepony to do something the complete opposite of their nature, you use words or examples of something they’d believe complete that satisfies their very nature. Of course when that doesn’t work, you warp their perspective of things, twisting their psyche and thoughts… this works perfectly against those you don’t have prepared mental defenses or are mentally weak willed…”

“Then how come it didn’t, work, for, YOU!”

“Simple… you can’t change something that has nothing – I’ve came to this world with barely any emotion or conscious… yes I feel certain things, but in general my emotional capacity for things are dull to such a point that mind-control or outright possession of any kind can’t work on me, I am not just immune, but rather I can’t have the capability to feel anything. You use the emotions of others for your whim, but what happens if you encounter something that can’t feel, that can’t empathize in an emotional level? I’ve seen many many things that break the psyche of the strongest of minds, with some only managing by distracting themselves with random activities, or through rigorous training and discipline… none of these things though are things that keep me here and sane… Just like you, you seen your share of horrors, but compare to the both of us… you haven’t full accepted them, so you surround yourself in these fantastical tricks and games, avoiding the true terrors out there… Me...”

Zen was silent, so much so that the atmosphere was drained of everything – color, sound, light, touch – leaving Discord in an empty nothingness; the nothingness was so dense that not even the brightest of lights would manage to pierce this darkness. This very non-existence of emotion and unfeeling is the result of the power I wield; this is what the Void is capable of doing… It takes, it assimilates whatever it makes contact with it… The only reason it hasn’t consumed every world is because there’s an even greater power that controls it, so imagine, imagine the idea of some greater entity than you or even I, that controls a force of nature like that… and can decide to wipe your very existence alongside the very world you reside in… The difference between you and I… I’m a part of this very force.

Soon everything returned to normal, but before Discord could figure out what was happening, he felt a familiar power. Right before he could get out of the way, the Rainbow Power blasted him with all its might, slowly turning him to stone; now returned to a statue, the girls floated down from using the elements.

While Discord was being influenced by one of Zen’s powers, Zen gave the girls the elements, giving them the chance to turn Discord to stone once more. The girls were exhausted after having the elements twice today, but managed to defeat Discord; the surrounding land reverted back to normal as both Discord’s influence, and Zen’s power returned Ponyville to normal with the power of the elements.

Luna and Celestia approached the now cheering Mane 6, before facing Zen. “Zen… what did you do to him?” asked Luna.

Zen gazed at the petrified form of Discord, his horrified state before turning to stone now being his current state. “Judgment Call; it always me to put anyone into a state similar to hypnosis, allowing me to confuse and give me time to think. Its a perfect interrogation skill that works best against any who are hiding something from me, or those most vulnerable, after use the effected lose memory of what occurred… Call it a mercy move of mine...” Before Zen could leave, he was stopped by Celestia as she placed a hoof on his shoulder.

“I won’t say what you did was right or wrong, to you it was the most efficient way of handling the situation. Killing Discord while removing him from future problems would of made things easier, it would have the side-effect of… ‘damaging’ those nearby; just as how you said that the power you wield is like a force of nature, Discord too is similar in that way, so without him all that chaotic magic would be unleashed and uncontrolled. Having him sealed again was the best decision… but please don’t say you did for the betterment for others; you may not be able to feel like the rest of us, but you can tell me how you wanted to do things… no more secrets.”

Zen turned to face Celestia partially, only a part of his face showing, the rest hidden from view. “...He has his role… some things just have to be this way,” said Zen. Gently lifting Celestia hoof from his shoulder he gently grasped her hoof with one hand… letting it go, leaving her hoof fall to the ground.

After that, Zen walked ahead, vanishing from view to who knows where; soon after that, Celestia and Luna brought the girls and Spike – with the status of Discord – back to Canterlot to congratulate them in sealing Discord. The event between Discord and Zen was only known by the princesses and the Mane 6, and luckily that the news reporters didn’t ask about how Discord was defeating, assuming the princesses or the elements handled him.

Celestia gazed outside for a breath moment, seeing Zen standing on one of the towers of Canterlot, later vanishing again. Zen… just what is it that you won’t tell any of us…

Elsewhere…

Zen now stood over a cliff on Mt Canterlot, overseeing Canterlot from his location; the battle of Discord wasn’t his most difficult of fights, and it was inefficient to say those things to Discord earlier, resulting him to dodge than letting his ego being his folly. Recently Zen has been feeling off for the last couple of months, whether it was because he knew what would occur with Discord, how he knows what troubles will come ahead for Equestria… but there was something bothering him deeply…

When I used the powers of the Void itself… I felt… something… Zen gazed at the night sky, the many stars the twinkled on Luna’s brilliant night sky. I know there are greater powers at there; the Displaced and much more… but… when I used the Void… it almost felt like a part of me was coming back…

“And where I really came from...”

Zen gazed the rest of the night staring at the sky, the thoughts of what he said to Discord, troubling him deeply… of the existence of a master of the Void.

Deep within the Void…

The Maker sat or rather laid on a black throne made of the same substance that shrouded the Void in its eternal space; he sat there with his eyes closed, when he opened them to gaze at the one he was waiting for. “I see you are late as ever.”

Stepping forth was an individual that radiated a sadistic-nature that overwhelmed any who dare cross this being. Coming out the darkness was a feminine being who wore ragged clothes, her hair messy and held a crazed smile; various scars covered her body, while she held a jagged dagger in one hand, playfully twirling and flipping it around without a care. “You caaaalled?”

"We both know why I brought you here… I need you to watch a particular… thing of mine. You can find it at this realm – a hidden but recently new multiverse consisting of these equine creatures, and strong aura from the inhabitants. I’ll be hiding your aura so none will notice you… I want you to watch it, but to also not interfere or gain it’s attention… So if you fail… then you’ll be punished, swiftly.”

The woman smiled widely, before tossing the knife upward, the knife coming back down and plunging into the woman’s hand; blood began to pool out the hand, but the woman continued to smile without a care, as her bloodshot insane eyes gazed upward at the deity.

“There was never a need for you to order me to do this, I haven’t done anything for such a long long tiiiime. I won’t be getting myself caught… but I will have some fun with these ponies… their blood will be deliiicious.” The woman cackled before it grew to an insane laughter; soon a black vortex appeared before her, but before she stepped forward, the Maker had one final thing to say.

"One more thing; at some point I want you to test his current capabilities, so when I give you the order, see how he’ll handle you. Understood,” said the Maker. The woman gazed up at the deity, before she pulled out the knife from her hand, the blood continued to spill from the wound, but slowly began to seal up leaving fresh skin. “Ona.”

“Gheheheh, loud,” said Ona. She proceeded to lick the blood from the dagger in a slutty manner, enjoying the metallic taste and the crimson color that coated her tongue to a deep red. “and cllleaar.”

Author's Note

(Okay before I do the usual summary thing, this chapter original was going to be some grand battle, but due to how short the previous chapter and further thinking... this is Discord for peaks sake, every version of him no matter what story or world, he's either some prankster god, or just likes screwing with others - which is kind the same thing with being a prankster god - so seeing him do some epic battle, while sounding cool wouldn't be his style. He'd either make it into a game or be a really good distraction for someone else to make the blow. I'm not saying Discord can't act like something else, its just that "I" can't write him that way, so I think him like this will do, but don't worry he'll get his chance later.)

With Discord defeated and the battle over, peace returns to Equestria, but outer forces are coming in play, and soon the peace won't last forever. Next chapter: Coming soon; the next arc of the story - Days of Peace.

Thoughts: Celestia
Zen

Narration/Dialogue: Zen
The Maker

Ch.21: Tis A Time For Candy & Fun

Several months later – Canterlot, Canterlot Castle; 7:30pm

It had been five months since the incident that happened across Equestria with the return of Discord. Once things were brought to order and all was settled, many of its inhabitants had several interesting things happen to them. With Zen becoming the Royal Adviser, it also brought some new ideas, regulations and rules; now with the possibility of old evils being confirmed, the nobility – those that were compliant to the royals and weren’t snobby stallions and mares – did what they can to assist with any projects brought up by either the Royal Guard, Luna Guard, or Zen himself.

Ideas such as better equipment for the guard, better funding for trade and transportation and most importantly while an old practice, guilds have been reopened with many trained professionals coming out of retirement to train any of those willing to join these adventurer guilds.

Zen himself while he was currently busy hasn’t been seen for the last five months, with the only ones being contacted of his whereabouts were Celestia and Luna through messages sent by members of the Lunar Guard that were under direct orders of Zen.

During those five months, a steady uneasiness have come upon the citizens of Equestria, but things have calmed down and all has returned to normal, especially with an upcoming holiday coming.

Right now, Princess Luna was planning to visit the town of Ponyville to attend this holiday known as, Nightmare Night which was related to her banishment from what she heard. During her preparations however she was stopped by a steady knock on her doors; due to most of the Lunar Guard busy with others things there were no guards at her room, so she was curious who it could be.

“Hello, who’s there?” asked Luna. Nopony answered so with a huff she approached the door and opened it. “I am in a middle of something so please come another ti-”

Standing before her was Zen who for once didn’t had his weapon on him and much of his armor’s bulk wasn’t present. “ZEN!” Luna rushed the armored being and tackle-hugged him, smiling and giggling whilst doing it.

“Hello Luna, sorry I wasn’t present for Twilight and her friends ceremony for defeating Discord but I had things to do.”

“Oh don’t give me that, you just didn’t want to tell those snobbish nobles it was you who dealt with that buffoon. Where have you been all this time?”

“Busy, but it appears you are busy yourself, plans tonight?”

“Indeed, I plan to go to Ponyville… I was thinking of appearing there on a carriage driven by the thestrals,” said Luna, in deep thought. Zen placed his gauntlet on Luna’s withers, the lunar princess gazing up at him.

“How about we take a quicker but more casual approach, over my centuries here its best to have… a more hooves-on approach than a dramatic entrance.”

Luna pouted with a childish look. “But I love my dramatic entrances, why does Tia only get to do them?”

“Well for starters you are still new to things and some of the populace… are still weary of you,” said Zen. Luna’s ears splayed down in a sadden fashion, but quickly perked when Zen continued. “But I have this planned; I told Twilight about my arrival along with you, she’ll tell the town’s mayor and make it a surprise… to lessen the shock.”

“Glorious!” shouted Luna, in the Royal Canterlot voice.

Zen was unfazed but he spoke again. “Also, don’t use the Royal Canterlot voice while we are there.”

“Awwww.”

“Also remember that this event while based off the events of your banishment, is for young foals to gain candy and share friendly spooks… So don’t do anything over the top like turn fake spiders into real ones.”

“Awwwwww.”

“And another thing, don’t overreact if somepony gets scared whether for real or pretend, just act calm or let myself handle it.”

“Okay now you’re just being mean right now.”

“No… just protective.” Luna bopped Zen on the head which elicited Zen to do a small head tilt; Luna giggled to herself, imaging Zen to have a tongue lolled out.Once that was done, Luna outstretched her hoof which Zen took, with a quick thought he and Luna vanished in a blink.

Ponyville, Zen’s Compound; 7:50pm

Luna found herself on some sort of circular platform with four different hallways, two that had two double doors to what she imagined were other rooms while the other two hallways had their own double doors too. “Where are we?” asked Luna. “Also that was a little disorienting.” Luna kept a hoof up to her temple, massaging her headache.

Probably should have given a heads up whenever I teleport others with me.

“Ah right you never came here before; we are in my home at Ponyville, the basement to be specific, come we’ll be leaving through the main entrance.”

“So this is your home within Ponyville… very...” Luna took careful detailed looks before coming up with a word. “...practical.”

“I do what I need, but trust me there is much to see, I have an indoor garden and a game room.”

“A game room? Pray tell but what exactly do you do in a game room, or why do you have one matter fact?”

“Mostly for guests… but for some odd reason… I just wanted to build one, must have to do with the fact that back in the day, I had a specific room for Celestia to enjoy little games for herself to rest sometimes, hidden in the castle for her enjoyment.”

“Well I suppose that makes se- Wait Tia has a WHAT!?”

Zen didn’t answer as they went up some steps before they were in what Luna knew immediately was the indoor garden, they later came upon the main foyer before exiting through another room – this room blasted some air and droplets of water, making Luna frown.

“What was the purpose of that room?”

“That would be the clean room… think of it as a room to clean yourself from outdoor activities.”

“Isn’t that the bathing room’s purpose?”

“I like to keep things tidy and I don’t have any reason to keep a shower, I place some in the guest rooms, but in general it made no sense for me to constantly clean myself whenever I did get messy… would just waste water.”

“But can’t you just recycle and clean it with your machines.” An awkward pause came upon them before Zen spoke as the two walked down the pathway to Ponyville.

“Indeed… Indeed.”

Somewhere else – Ponyville, Town Square; 8:20pm

Festivities in Ponyville were always full of energy and laughter, no matter what party or holiday it was everypony was together harmoniously, it was especially going to be a good time when Twilight was awaiting for the surprise of Zen and Luna’s arrival. The only ones who knew were of course herself, Spike, her friends and Mayor Mare, though rumors had already spread of the princess’s visit but until then, things were on the down low.

Twilight was currently wearing a historically accurate outfit of Starswirl the Bearded – which everypony keeps thinking its something else each time they see her – Spike was… himself, wearing a purple dragon outfit with a few similarities to himself. The rest of her friends starting with Applejack as a scarecrow, Pinkie in a chicken outfit, Rainbow wore an outfit reminiscent of the Shadowbolts, Rarity would join later as she was still trying to pick her outfit. Fluttershy sadly wouldn’t join – something about her being afraid of everypony’s outfits – but still, Twilight was glad things would go properly.

“Mares and stallions, since this year’s Nightmare Night is special than usual, I’d like to introduce a special guest – the Princess of the Night, Princess Luna!” Coming up stage with Zen standing at her side, things began to go smoothly as ponies stomped their hooves and cheered happily for the appearance of the princess.

Twilight and a few of her friends watched too, but Pinkie seemed to whisper into Rainbow’s ear about something, though Twilight swore she heard them say something about a prank.

Luna approached the front of the stage, waving toward the various townsfolk, smiling back. “Thank you for inviting me to this wondrous festivity! Now, let us begin tonight’s Nightmare Night!” shouted Luna, spreading her wings.

With a joyous cheer, everypony began to celebrate Nightmare Night, whether it was by playing the various theme-based games or playing pranks and scares on one another. Luna was in the middle of a conversation with some foals dressed in various outfits when a looming black cloud slowly approached her.

Twilight watched this happen but before she could say anything, a figure on top the cloud rose up and struck. A blast of thunder rung, spooking those nearby and causing the ends of their manes and tails to stand up. Luna was especially spooked but swiftly looked up to find the one responsible; Rainbow laughed at another successful scare by her as she rolled on top her cloud.

“Ohhh, you wish to scare me do you? I can play that came as well,” said Luna. Without warning, her horn began to glow until a green mist surrounded Rainbow. Looking around, she noticed a shadow looming over her, turning around to see what was causing it, she was met face to face with a horrifying beast. The creature had drool dripping from it’s maw that was lined with razor sharp teeth from row to row. With a roar that blasted Rainbow’s face back, the mare yelped and flew off whilst being chased by the creature.

Luna chortled as she watched her apparition chase Rainbow, allowing her to be chased until it would cease after a few minutes. Twilight, Spike and the other girls approached, each giggling at the prank received at Rainbow. “Good one Princess Luna,” said Twilight.

“Please dear Twilight, call me Luna, we are friends are we not?”

“Of course Luna; say, has anyone seen Zen anywhere?”

“I am here.” Everyone turned before they gazed in awe at Zen’s current new look; while nopony was looking, Zen switched from Standby Mode to one of his other transformations. Known as “the Path of the Horror”, Zen was dressed with a grotesque, messy and bloody butcher’s apron, he wore thick-leather boots with steel-tipped toe caps. His gauntlets glowed a red shine while the rest of his arm had various spikes and sharp points twisted and malformed.

The biggest detail was his helm as the glassy surface was replaced with a crimson leather mask that had several splotches staining the surface. The rest of the metallic helmet was replaced with strange spine-like hair that reached all the way to the shoulders. Zen himself seemed to grow more wider his shoulders more broader and his arms and legs as thick as tree trunks.

Zen was unarmed but the sheer new look was terrifying alone, that it garnered several observers to gasp and a few to nearly faint. “Wheeee, now that’s a costume,” said Applejack.

“Brother Zen, what manner of outfit is this?”

“Something from the past, this is one of my transformation forms, I dubbed it Cain… I’d rather not go into detail of its origins but do not worry, he won’t be of any harm to any of you… He is somewhat of a gentle giant to put it simply.”

“As long what I assume those red splotches to not be what I think they are...”

“...Best you don’t question what’s currently on me from now on… Any one of you especially,” said Zen, some ominous tones in his voice. Nobody doubted what he said to be false and rather not know the contents of what was currently on Zen. The form called Cain was like the other forms Zen mentioned to both Twilight and Luna through his stories; each form was Zen but at the same time not Zen, like a split-personality, Zen can choose to let said personality to drive the reins.

Right now though Zen was in control while Cain was elsewhere… though, there were some changes as while Zen was Zen, there were side-effects that can happen. One of the major side-effects was change in one’s personality as the more calm and focused Zen… would change to the something beastly and cruel… to foes but to the general populace of Ponyville, well…

“Uhhh, Twi? What’s Zen doing right now?” asked Applejack, pointing a hoof. Twilight looked and saw Zen was eyeing a barrel full of waters with some apples bopping on the surface. He had been staring at said apples for nearly for five minutes, unflinching and unmoving.

This must be one of the side-effects; I don’t know much about this transformation, but Zen did mentioned Cain while not in battle is both curious and gentle. “I’ll go see what he’s doing right now,” said Twilight.

Nearing Zen, Twilight spotted him dipping one of his large hands into the water before plucking an apple out, searching the surface of the fruit. “Ummm, Uncle Zen? You alright there?”

Zen continued to examine the fruit but placed into the barrel before switching his gaze to Twilight; Zen’s usual glare was replaced with an intense crimson gaze through two holes on his leather mask. A bit unnerved Twilight chuckled weakly before placing a hoof on his arm.

“Come on, we should go find Luna, I think she’s with the foals who’re listening to Zecora’s tales.” Zen stood still before being led by Twilight. Soon the two with Spike joining later after waking up from his candy coma, headed to the Nightmare Moon statue near the edge of the Everfree Forest.

Colts and fillies surrounded Zecora as she retailed her tale, the trio neared them and just as the story was about to end, an apparition of Nightmare Moon appeared. The apparition started saying to leave her their candy or she come for them, which the young ones did before scattering off in pretend fear.

Twilight watched this with smile but felt… a sensation. It was similar to when a predator was eyeing their prey but instead of the gaze falling on her, it fell on the apparition of Nightmare Moon. Turning around she spotted Zen suddenly holding a gnarly cleaver with the teeth bent and rusted with the tip being especially deadly, surely to inflict much pain and suffering.

A fog of breath seemed to flow out and underneath the leather mask and any orifice on Zen, it was then Twilight realized what was happening – Zen wasn’t present, Cain was not under the reins. It was rare for Zen to loose control of his personas but just like how Zen is his own being, they are too… and it was hard to convince them otherwise when they wish to be in control.

“Ze- I mean, Cain, calm down, that’s not the real Nightmare Moon, it’s just a-”

Before she could finish, Cain rushed forth albeit at a slow pace at first but slowly his stride gotten longer. The Nightmare Moon apparition wasn’t facing Cain but soon a green mist dissipated and what remained was Luna who was happy to join one of Nightmare Night’s scares.

Just as Cain would of raised his weapon he stopped before like the wind, the weapon vanished from his grip to nothing. Cain gazed at the sudden appearance of Luna, looking around for it’s earlier target before glancing at the alicorn.

Luna was so preoccupied she didn’t notice Cain until she felt a warmth breath on her neck. Turning around she was met muzzle to… something with a giant of a being. It took a while to process who was before her when she realized it was Zen… but she soon knew something was off. “Zen? Is… something wrong?”

Cain gazed with his crimson orbs before he raised one of his leather gauntlets and began to pet Luna; this spooked her a bit before she calmed down. The petting continued with calm brushes, neither individual deciding to move and let what was happening happen.

For one that truly terror incarnate… you are surprisingly gentle at your strokes. For a short time, nothing happened between the two before Cain stopped his brushing – upsetting Luna greatly with a pout on her muzzle.

Suddenly, with a flash Cain vanished to replace Zen in his Standby Mode, looking around in slight confusion before looking down at Luna. “...Well that just happened,” said Zen.

“And what would that be exactly? You were acting odd there brother, are you well?”

Twilight and Spike approached with both worry and confusion directed at Zen. “Hey uncle, you alright? You kinda were out of it for a moment there.”

“What was that all about Zen? Suddenly you were fine then the next you started acting weird… did Cain get under control?”

“I believe so but I was simply checking a status report from Jiule… The time difference between me reading the report which took me a couple of minutes was enough time for Cain to be in control. I have to be vigilant when I use one of my forms in the future. Did ‘he’ do anything while I was away?”

Luna, Twilight and Spike looked at one another before Luna answered. “Other than calmly brushing my mane, he seemed… quite not what you told of us; you mentioned you found the weapon to that form during the darker times of Manehattan, when the city was ruled by crime and gangs, correct?”

“I did… though… I do start to wonder...”

Just what exactly was Cain trying to do and how come he reacted violent but calm the next so quickly… Is it possible… My personas are starting to evolve?

Somewhere else…

Cain gazed at the endless darkness before glancing at the gauntlet that felt and touched Luna’s mane; gazing deeply at it’s own hand it lowered it’s arm down before wandering once more into the eternal darkness, one single thought in it’s mind, as it pondered a strange new feeling within itself.

Repeating a single word, it began the long task of awaiting went it shall be called forth, whether be to bathe in blood… or to do something… else, something more… pleasant.

“...Poooooo… ...nnnnnnnneeeeeeey...”

Author's Note

(Shorter and quicker chapter than usual, but there's a reason behind that. A little character development for this arc so don't be surprised if some of the chapters feel rushed or are less than 4000 to 5000 words.)

With Nightmare Night ending, Zen learns that his alternate forms might not just be what he first thought... and could be something more. Next chapter: The sudden appearance of a hero comes to Ponyville, but that begs the question; what truly makes someone a "real" hero?

Thoughts: Zen
Twilight Sparkle
Luna

Ch.4: Depression Isn't A Phase, Its A Sickness (Edited)

Canterlot; 6:30pm

Zen stood on a tower’s roof somewhere in Canterlot, and taking a glance around he saw the castle just a couple of buildings away south of him. The existence of alternate Equestrias, the Displaced, but most of all, a way to contact others like him… but he thought he found the answers he was looking for. All I got were more questions then ever.

A pop-up appeared on his heads-up display, giving him an enlarged view of the world map; on it were large grayed portions which weren’t scanned yet, making those areas unknown, but the areas that were revealed interested Zen. All of central Equestria was visible, with the next area being scanned was eastern Equestria, the map showing several interesting points of interest, some landmarks, a few settlements and cities, and finally some very specific energy signatures.

The energy signature at Canterlot was gone now, leaving the one at the forest south of Canterlot – which was discovered to be the Everfree Forest – and three others signatures just somewhere in eastern Equestria. One appeared to be in another forest but oddly enough, the center of the forest was grayed meaning something was blocking the scanner from pin-pointing its exact location. The second was just located farther east than the previous one what appears to be in the middle of the ocean on some sort of island. Finally the last one was just south of some bay in a swamp, past dense forests and a settlement nearby.

So one’s in another forest, one’s on a weird island, and the last is in some swamps… Can’t say which is harder – not knowing where they are or knowing where they are, but having to know what you need to go through to reach it.

Zen forego for now on going for those three as they were all equally far, and didn’t have any tracks leading straight to them. Going back to his normal vision, he spotted something on one of the castle’s towers; zooming in with his made-in sight enhancers, he was able to get a better look as if he were standing there. Standing or rather leaning on a balcony rail was Princess Celestia; she had a solemn look on her and seemed to gaze at the moon, particularly staring at the face on its surface. She then gazed down sadly and turned to go back inside.

What’s wrong with her?

Zen then went to look at his objectives that he had left to do – the duel with Warcry in two days, regain all his remaining weapons, and explore the world – but there was no reason for him to leave Canterlot so soon… not when there was one more thing for him to do.

“Jiule, I want you to bring a possible route for me to take to Canterlot Castle, without being spotted,” said Zen.

I’d suggest using Void Warp, but you can go so far with it and you used up a lot of your natural void energy in that other world. I’d suggest you take to the alleyways and shadows, and find a side gateway when nearing the castle; is there something you plan to do there?

“Nothing much… I’m just going to go visit somepony.” With that, Zen dropped down from the tower he stood on, rushing through the darkness of Canterlot’s alleys.

Earlier before Zen’s return – Canterlot Castle, Celestia’s Tower; 6:20pm

After seeing Zen earlier for tea in the afternoon, Celestia went to handle several different issues – bringing a short message to the ponies of Canterlot of the news of what happened to Vanhoover and to calm their unease, send reports to different outposts near Vanhoover to report any signs of movement from the city, speaking to the minotaur diplomat about this incident, and overseeing the ponies who were sent to scout ahead of those you overtaken Vanhoover – which afterwards she headed back to her tower to rest and set the sun.

While the ponies still favor the sun more than the moon, every living being must find the need to rest, and have accepted that part of their lives. In the past, many ponies would stay awake at night afraid of the horrors – both factious and real – that lurked outside, which caused several cases of insomnia and sleep deprivation over the first hundred years since… the incident.

It was during this time that Celestia had eased and tried her best to have her ponies forget… but not because of the tragedy that occurred five-hundred years… rather because of the pain of having her subjects demonize the one pony she truly cared for.

Celestia gazed at the sky, looking back at the face of a mare that many astronomers and stargazers over the years have dubbed it; “The Mare In The Moon” – aka Princess Luna, Celestia’s younger sister.

Oh Luna...oh sweet sweet Luna… I miss you; these last five-hundred years have not been easy on me. While it was true that our ponies loved my sun, you were the real leader, not I, I simply waved and reassured our ponies of something and announce a victory we have achieved. You handled the creation of our cities, you handled our military and training of our forces, and you personally crafted and made the greatest spells ever made.

I myself were more of a shut-in at best – all I done was ate cake, read books for countless days in my room, and even enjoy a small prank here and there – and while I did handle all our diplomatic and meetings, you were busy with things on a more, hooves-on approach while I used words of persuasion and suggestion at best.

I wished I was the ones sealed… not you… And now with the elements useless, and the surroundings nations showing signs of retaliation coming closer, I feel as though the very same walls you built are being crumbled. I can’t do this… I just can’t…

Celestia started to have silent tears stream from her eyes, as it stained and flowed onto her alabaster fur, making two small puddles on the balcony’s rail. Unable to continue staring at her greatest regret, Celestia turned and went back inside. She would continue to weep in solitude, if a knock on her door didn’t signify somepony’s approach. Quickly and calmly, Celestia followed a small technique to keep her calm and cleaned herself up, before speaking to the one on the other side of her door.

“Who is there this late of the hour?” asked Celestia, speaking loud enough to be heard.

“It is I your majesty, Captain Blaze Sentinel; I came to tell you news of those scouts you sent some time ago,” said Blaze.

They already spotted something already? “You may come in Captain Sentinel,” said Celestia.

The door opened and the one entering was a pegasus wearing the same armor of the royal guard with the captain rank engraved on his peytral. Underneath his armor though, he had a blazing red spiky mane and tail like his namesake, and dark orange fur, his cutiemark being a stone brick tower with a blazing fire at the top.

The captain saluted toward the princess before going for a kneel and removing his helmet in respect. “Your majesty, the scouts have sent a quick message by magic just a couple of minutes ago. The guard who received the message would of given it to you in the morning, but I thought it would have been important now than later.”

“I see, what does this message entail exactly?”

“Well, the message speaks of the scouts finding a trail of hoofprints – minotaur by the descriptions they’re giving – heading just diagonal of Canterlot, but were unable to follow as they led up Unicorn Range. They found more tracks that seem to lead to Vanhoover, but due to the fact they couldn’t send somepony by hoof back to Canterlot and that their main objective was to discover the enemy’s defenses at Vanhoover, and find out what happened to the citizenry and royal guard at the captured city.”

Celestia rubbed her chin in thought, the news bringing bode things to come in the days to arrive. It appears the minotaur renegades sent a contingency of their forces to Canterlot, but why take the path to Unicorn Range, it’ll take them forever to get here and we’ll be able to see them before they have time to prepare an assault.

“How large were their forces that went through Unicorn Range?”

“By the description and estimation of the scouts… one-hundred… Around one-hundred and fifty, but it could be more.”

Celestia bit her lip in worry; while those forces weren’t big, and Canterlot was a perfect defensive position, their forces were spread thin as a majority were led to dangerous parts of Equestria that had to be controlled and quelled of dangerous elements – wild beasts, bandits, and dangerous terrains – with most forces either north or south of Canterlot, dealing with the harsh deserts south and the vast empty plains north.

Canterlot only has at least a quarter of their original military might, with two quarters heading respectively north and south, while the other quarter were sent to reinforce and handle small groups of bandits from Canterlot to the cities in the east. “Have the southern and western barracks’ guard platoons, patrol and defend the western walls. The northern guard platoon will patrol their side of the city, while the western guard platoon patrols around the city and castle; I want to make sure that if the enemy enters the city, the guards have choke-points and defenses set up if the worse happens.”

Blaze nodded, accepting these orders flawlessly. “It’ll be done your highness; all one-hundred and sixty of the Canterlot Royal Guard will follow as you demand, and will not allow these rogues to invade or threaten our fine city.” With that Blaze did one more bow and salute, leaving with his helmet back on.

After the door closed, Celestia settled back onto her large cushions near the fireplace. She sat down, before going back to her solemn state, as she laid down her head on both her forelegs, with a quiet whimper.

Nearby Canterlot Castle; 7:00pm

After moving through Canterlot and passing a few patrolling guards, Zen made it to a small gate used by some of the guards to get through the castle better. Nobody – guard or anyone else – was standing by the gated entrance, so with a quick and easy glance, Zen warped through and reappeared on the other side.

Quickly take a notice of his surroundings, Zen bolted into some of the garden’s shrubbery before heading into a hedge-maze. Once inside, he made sure he was alone and then stared at the tower that was Celestia’s, but just as he was about to warp toward it, Jiule spoke.

Zen, what may I ask are you planning to do? While I can sense that when you Celestia at that balcony earlier, you also spoke to her during that small conversation during the afternoon… and mentioned about her hidden emotions. Out of curiosity, how do you know what’s she going through…

Zen stayed quiet before he made his move, contemplating all his actions so far today since he met Celestia. She’s right… Why am I doing this? I only met her today, and I’m acting as if I know exactly what she’s going through yet I know nothing about myself… Unless… that’s why I’m doing it.

“I don’t know either Jiule… but the fact is that I have nothing to go back to… Even if I do manage to go back to my old life, my memories… I feel as though they’ll never return and if they do, by the time that happens, what they mean to me may change too…” said Zen, staying silent for a few seconds. “...I have nothing to hold onto… but when I saw her, I saw the loneliness, the reality of knowing that you are all that’s left… That the feeling and comfort of connecting with another on a certain level will never happen or never want to happen again… To lose someone close, and never go through that ordeal again...”

“It may seem selfish… but for some reason I want to talk to her… even if it means I’ll get myself in trouble...” With that, Zen vanished and reappeared at Celestia’s balcony; the moonlight reflected against the marble tower, but once it touched Zen it seemed to absorb it, creating an almost darker visage he gave.

He was about to open and enter inside, when he looked in the room… and what he saw gave him pause. Celestia was weeping – her head deep in her own front legs, cradling her head but the quiet sound of someone weeping and sobbing was still audible, albeit muffled – and her form was disheveled to show how badly her sorrow went.

The once glorious goddess of the sun, princess of Equestria, was crying in her chambers, believing to be alone to once act how she truly felt for the last five-hundred years… and Zen didn’t feel a thing. No empathy, no sorrow from seeing another being so broken and hopeless, nothing… but… Zen still felt an urge… to connect… to be there for her… An urge…

To be someone to lift from her sadness.

Opening the door, Zen found it to be unlocked and entered inside without trouble; Celestia was too deep in her own loathing that she didn’t even hear the door open. Now having the door not muffle the noise that much, he could now hear how loud and badly her crying was. Zen spotted on the mini-map that the nearest guards weren’t even on this level of the tower, that this whole floor was empty with the guards guarding the door below that led to this floor.

She probably didn’t want anyone hearing or seeing her like this, so she had the guards stand by the door to this floor. The tower is thick enough so no noise can come in or out, and magic could probably make any sound in this room not come out.

She kept on crying, occasionally whispering a word or line about somepony called “Luna” or saying something like, “Its all my fault,” or “It should have been me,”. Having enough, Zen settled down slowly and sat with his legs crossed – surprisingly the armor was flexible like a normal body, maybe more so – and with a long moment, he hovered a hand over her head… then gently placed on her head.

This shocked Celestia for a moment, but when Zen gently scratched the top of her head with his gauntlet, her shock went to quiet calm. She still sobbed but it was more controlled, her body relaxing as her whole form seemed to collapse, as she lowered her head and neck onto the ground, the scratching on her scalp, growing.

The gauntlets on Zen while dangerous and were practically weapons on their own, shifted when Zen wasn’t fighting, similar to the rest of his armor. While in battle, it gave off an intimidating look from staring at it or being near it, other times outside of battle, it changed; the look became smoother, the more sharper points became rounder and smooth as marble, and most importantly the gauntlets from their spiked tips changed to rounded, more small points that were twice smaller than their more intimidating variation.

This simply yet calming action continued for several minutes – to Celestia felt like hours – before the scratching went from to a simple movement of Zen moving his hands back and forth against her mane and then her back. The sobbing stopped, replaced by sniffling, until soon after she was almost ready to sleep under the calming maneuver, but managed to stay awake. Celestia turned her head slowly to look at Zen, his armored figure while originally gave sign of suspicion, was a happy sight for the alicorn.

“Thank you…” said Celestia, quietly.

“I kept my promise; I’d be a shoulder to cry on if need be… I have no need for any favors from you either, you done what you could for me since I came to this city,” said Zen, his petting continuing.

“I… My words of thanks are not enough for what you done for me… but I must ask… Why?”

“...My reasons aren’t important, nor do I have a reason to give. When one is deep in the scars and mistakes of their past, that it breaks them from within, to go so far to self-loath and hate themselves, not even wishing for redemption. One who spreads love, but cannot love thyself… for they are the ones that need love the most… Since I came here, you out of everyone I had met have given a positive outlook toward me; while not every single encounter I made was terrible… something about you has… ‘awoken’ a strange feeling within me. As of now I question why I do this… but to ask why I’m doing this isn’t important anymore… All you need to know, is this.”

Zen gazed back at Celestia and for the first time he was showing his ever-glaring look; his pupils dilated, they became less threatening and… held something within… something… familiar to her.

The eyes of someone who is burdened since the day they opened their eyes.

“You may not need hold this burden alone; I won’t leave, nor will I let you fall to a state. To be sadden by a lost and reflecting the memories of those you loved is important… but to carry such a view on yourself, and put blame when the blame can’t be placed on anything else… Moving forward, but never forgetting is an important aspect to life… so don’t let this hold you back, and look forward to how you can make it better,” said Zen, wiping the renewal of tears on Celestia’s face.

For as long she has lived, Celestia being immortal, she was unable to find someone to connect or share her pain with, for she herself was the only immortal and while there existed beings with long lifespans, they alone weren’t able to help in her grieving.

So why… after all these years, someone who she met only for a day, was the one to break this chain of sadness?

“Who… are you, really?” asked Celestia.

“I am Zen; all my life I have no recollection of my past, a wanderer, purposeless and lost. Material things don’t have meaning to me, my emotions do not respond… but when I saw you, standing on that balcony, the tears of someone who lost another… It seemed to have awoken something – a spark, a light – within myself… Something I may, no… would like to have...”

Zen placed both his hands onto her hooves, clasping them together until he lowered himself, with his helmet touching the ground itself.

“Princess Celestia – leader of Equestria and goddess of the sun – you may see this to be much to be asked of you, and somewhat foolish… but through this short time I met you, I felt something I may… have wanted for a long, long time. Would you your highness… be willing to accept me be a part of those close to your heart; I promise to stand by your side, to be there when needed, to aid those you wish me to aid, to strike down those deserving, and to be the ever vigilant forever till I give my everything,” said Zen, his oath coming to its end. “Would you… be a sister to me, and I a brother to you?”

Celestia listened to Zen sudden oath, but what she heard in the end wasn’t what she expected; over the years many have tried to court with her, propose, or serve her loyally to a personal level… but nobody, has ever tried to be a part of a familial relationship. Many saw her as something beyond themselves, and be unable to reach such a closeness – due to seeing her as a goddess and their mortality – but Zen… she could tell he wasn’t some ordinary being.

So with controlled happiness, she calmly exhaled then gave a small smile – a genuine smile.

“I’d be happy to be your sister… Brother,” said Celestia, just happy from saying it.

“Thank you… little sister,” said Zen, the last part spoken unconsciously.

“Little?”

“Hmmmm, did I say something?”

“No no no… but I think I’ll keep our relationship this way; I never had a brother – not even an elder sibling – before… I hope we become a wonderful family.”

“And I hope so in return… but I believe we must rest. The night is late and I kept your time, so-”

Suddenly before Zen could leave, a tug from his arm came to him and looking back Celestia wrapped yellow glow, before Zen was gently brought back down. She then wrapped her front-legs around him, and placed her head on his lap.

“Oh? Are you uncomfortable sleeping with your younger sister already, big brother?” Already now, Celestia has gotten used to calling Zen by the sibling term of an elder sibling; she gave a playful smile, giggling lightly. Not arguing back, Zen relaxed as he grabbed a few pillows and cushions, then created a small pile of them around himself and Celestia, placing one cushion on his lap before gently laying her back.

“No; I’d gladly have the time to stay in your room… That, and as you are my younger sibling, I find it important to reassure you – as the saying goes – ‘that there are no monsters under the bed’,” said Zen, jokingly. This gotten a reaction as Celestia pouted, before smiling back; for a short while they kept to gazing at the glow of the fireplace.

Sooner later, the heaviness of the day’s evens came to Celestia, her eyes closing gently as she slept peacefully for the first time, ever. Zen was awake but not wanting to awaken his new family, he too went to ‘sleep’. The two beings slept in one another own embrace, the contact reawakening old feelings from long ago – to have the warmth of another close by.

Author's Note

A lighthearted moment to show how serious the next chapter to come shall be; the duel is coming up, and Canterlot is about to be invaded (not by changelings sadly).

Ch.18: Reunion Day

The day after – Canterlot, Shining Armor’s House; 8:30am

Even though Shining Armor and his fiancee, Cadance didn’t went to gala – one was because it was extremely boring – but the main reason was because Cadance had plans the day after the gala and needed her rest to go… that and Shining was also being invited to go to.

It was this morning when Shining received an invitation for Cadance, the invitation in question he wasn’t sure who sent it or for what reason, but once Cadance had read it, she immediately smiled brightly and wanted to bring Shining as his plus one. Though I can’t imagine her wanting to invite anyone else other than me.

“Shiny, what’s with that jealous look… don’t tell me you thought I’d try bringing somepony else than you,” said Cadance.

“Wha- No no no no, its just… Who exactly is inviting us, for… what exactly are we being invited to again?” asked Shining.

Cadance pulled out the invitation, hoofing to Shining to read; as he read the invitation letter, his brow rose a little at the details of the invitation. Apparently this was the forty-fifth reunion that dates back four hundred and five years ago… but reunion for what exactly was a real mystery.

“Cady, do you know what this reunion is all about?”

“Yep, I been to the one ten years ago when I was eighteen and the one two decades ago when I was eight. Only family and close friends are invited to this event, but those invited can bring in a plus one with them if they like.”

“Family and friends? Wait, are the princesses coming to this reunion too!?”

“Yep, Auntie Celestia and Luna are coming too, as well as Uncle Zen.”

At the mention of Zen, Shining Armor shivered from previous memories that involved him and the terrifying armored being; most encounters Shining had with him didn’t end well – he could still remember the training exercises he had with him back when he was a simple guard. I nearly died of exhaustion and fear, he does not give up that easily, that’s for sure.

“Well come on, we should get ready and go, I don’t want to be the last one to be late there! Its been so long since I seen the others,” said Cadance, hopping off to change.

Shining watched his marefriend leave, but a thought came to him. I wonder who else were invited, probably some very famous ponies and nobles.

Canterlot Castle, Royal Gardens; 10:00am

Even though Celestia was a tad emotional the previous night, she managed to calm down – and with the help of her sister – she was able to send the invitations Zen gave to her. Two of the invitations were for her and Luna, but the other invites were sent to the others who would be coming… but not everyone was able to come.

“The invitation to the Dragon Lands was sent but apparently he won’t be coming this time again, I suppose that’s understandable. Only quarter of the invited aren’t coming, but some of them are either busy or haven’t been to the previous ones so they still don’t know about the reunion,” said Celestia.

“Sister, who exactly is coming to this event?” asked Luna.

“Well, I can list off the ones I know will certainly come to this event – Cadance and her plus one, Donut Joe, the descendants of Suzy, the descendants of Rose Garden, the descendant of Deluxe Jacket and Elegant Dress, the descendant of Flash Shot, and descendants of the original members of the Lunar Guard; all five of them. The only ones that aren’t coming are; Dragon Lord Torch and his daughter, the descendants of the Royal Griffin family, the descendant of Emerald and Blaze Sentinel, and the descendant of Sky Watch and Talent Brush’s daughter – while some of them have their own kingdoms to watch over, others… have their own duties to look over.”

“Then I suppose that is everypony...” said Luna. However when she looked at her sister she was still staring at the invitation list. “Is… there someone else coming?”

“Oh I think you know who else is coming,” said Celestia, with a knowing look.

Luna thought about it but gave a look of horror. “Noooo, now why would thou bring him to this event!?”

“Well, ever since Zen became, well our brother, once ‘he’ was born he had to come to the reunion.”

“If he could come, how come Twilight Sparkle – your pupil – couldn’t? Doesn’t she know her brother, Captain of Canterlot’s Royal Guard is in a relationship with… our niece, Princess Cadance?”

“Sadly she does not, and because they aren’t officially… ‘a thing’ is the proper annunciation the current generation use, Twilight can’t come to this event unless one of the invited were to bring her as a plus one. Let us also not forget what the real purpose of this event was for.”

Luna sighed and understood; after returning from exile and being freed from the Nightmare influence, she was told of the reunion that takes place every decade in honor of the sacrifices of the friends Zen made when he was the Royal Assassin many centuries ago. Nowadays the reunion was for a way for family and friends to be together and enjoy one another.

“Auntie Celestia!” Though recently the reunion for the last few decades have been feel a little… stale.

The two sisters turned to see who was calling for Celestia but they both knew who it was; trotting from the castle was Prince Blueblood – descendant of Princess Platinum, and Celestia and Luna’s nephew; regretfully – who trotted into the Royal Gardens with his snout up snootily. “Yes Blueblood, what’s wrong?” asked Celestia.

“Auntie, why must I be part of this asinine party, the last time I was here, the only ones present were commoners and creatures from other nations! At least Cadance was there to but still, isn’t this something my parents should be going to?!”

“Blueblood, because you are part of my family you are obligated to coming this reunion, same went with your parents and their ancestors, but due to your parents busy with work, you will have to represent them… and I don’t remember you being busy with anything so you shouldn’t have any problems attending. Also do not worry, there will be a few new faces coming to our reunion; and some faces you may recognize.” Blueblood grunted in frustration but gave in, trotting to the snack table to get a cup of punch.

Both princesses sighed when they saw the rest of the invitees arriving through the back entrance to the Royal Gardens; among them was Donut Joe, the Diamond Dog brothers, Rover, Fido, Spot, the descendants of Rose Garden; the Flower Pony sisters, Roseluck, Lily Valley, and Flower “Daisy” Wishes, Canterlot’s famous noble, Fancy Pants and his plus one, Fleur de Lis, and finally another famous pony, Photo Finish. That just leaves the descendants of the original members of the Lunar Guard, Cadance and her plus one, and Zen… if he’ll come after the events of yesterday.

“Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, it is wonderful to be invited to this reunion of ours,” said Fancy Pants. “I remember when I came her a decade ago with my parents when I was just a young stallion, still growing my mustache.”

“Please Fancy Pants, this reunion, everyone here are family and friends; there’s no need for position or title here,” said Celestia.

Fancy Pants sighed, having hold a breath for a long time. “Well then I suppose thre is no need for formalities, is that right Aunt Celestia – oh that just gives me the shivers saying that, me a nephew to royalty.”

“All ponies are my children, whether by blood or not,” said Celestia. “Speaking of which, how is everyone else doing?”

“E’ve had vee most vonderful time, ever!” shouted Photo Finish.

“Photo, you can stop with the accent, we know you just like tricking ponies with it,” said Daisy, frowning. “I still remember how you treated poor Fluttershy when you came to Ponyville.”

Photo Finish was posing before snorting, as she snickered loudly before smiling back at everyone, removing her glasses which showed her natural eyes. “Sorry sorry, I couldn’t help myself,” said Photo, her accent sounding from Trottingham. “But she was so adooorable how she acted; her shy-persona was just… WONDERFUL!”

Daisy sighed at Photo’s ecstatic attitude, as usual when it came to her; the other flower sisters were in a conversation with the diamond dog brothers, with Lily and Fido talking with one another. “Hey Fido, how you been doing… Well I mean I know you kinda kidnapped Rarity, and that you got in trouble with Zen because of it but… How you been doing?” asked Lily, smiling sweetly.

“I’ve… been doing fine. Zen been treating us well, making sure pack is tidy and better efficient when digging… Fido has pretty gem for Lily; Fido want to give gem to Lily as gift.” Pulling out of Fido’s vest pocket, was a beautiful amethyst which was strung around a piece of string, tying it around Lily’s neck as it glimmered under the sun.

Lily looked at beautiful gem before hugging Fido in thanks. “Oh this is a wonderful gift Fido; wish I could of gotten you a gift too!”

“Lily happy is enough for Fido,” said Fido smiling.

Rose, Rover, and Spot watched the two hugging one another, until Rose looked at the two dogs and grinned. “So? Any you wanna-”

“Nope,” said Rover, immediately.

“I had enough ponies – especially mares – for a lifetime!” said Spot, walking away with his paws covering his ears. “La la la la, can’t hear you!”

“Hrmp, jerks,” said Rose, pouting.

As everyone conversed with one another – except for Blueblood who kept to himself – Celestia and Luna smiled happily that the reunion was going swimmingly. As the sisters watched the festivities, the next invitees to arrive were Cadance and Shining Armor; Cadance kept turning around and urging Shining to hurry up, which Shining grunt with the suit that tugged at his coat tightly.

“Shining, come on, we’re late, I hope we aren’t the last to arrive!”

“Cady… slow… down… You’re quick when your determined about something, you know that.”

Once the duo arrived, everyone greeted with smiles and hugs; Cadance spoke with the other mares, each one discussing with each others’ lives… which left Shining Armor alone with all the guys, which consisted of Fancy Pants, a noble, three diamond dogs, an odd being to invite to something like this… and the last pony he wanted to see – Prince Blueblood; Cadance’s cousin.

“Blueblood,” said Shining, with disdain.

“Shining Armor,” said Blueblood, with barely contained disgust. “And that’s ‘Prince’ Blueblood to you.”

“When you start calling me Captain, is when I start calling you Prince.”

“You’d never put the effort to even bow down to me, we know that for certain.”

“At least we got something we can agree on.” Both stallions glared at one another, until Fancy Pants stop the tension, by stepping between the two with a grin.

“Now now gentlecolts, there’s no need for fighting; Captain Shining Armor, I see you are in a relationship with Princess Cadenza, How is that going for you?”

Shining rubbed his foreleg with a light blush, before shaking his embarrassment and looking back at the famous noble. “My relationship with Princess Cadance is completely professional, as I am her personal bodyguard,” said Shining, going full guard.

“Now now Sir Armor, here we are all equals.” This made Blueblood snort with an air superiority around him. “Well… some of us see it that way; this reunion has been going for centuries back when our ancestors were close companions and friends to Princess Celestia and Luna’s elder brother, Lord Zen. Speaking of the lord, where is he?”

“Lord Zen should be arriving with the final guests,” said Celestia. Hopefully.

The reunion continued up smoothly without any problems, other than Blueblood and Shining doing some passive-aggressive comments wit one another, but things went well. As the minutes went by, it was only around close to noon did the last invited arrived.

Coming from the castle then the back entrance, was Zen who was followed by four thestrals with only one of them wearing armor, two them wore clothing that an archivist may wear while the other two thestrals wore nothing. These thestrals, starting with the one with armor was the descendant of Crawler and Scare; Brigadier General Terror Skulk of the Lunar Guard, the one beside him was one of the council members of the Equine Council – which was made up of the elder nobles and military experts of Equestria, that handled all operations that aren’t sanctioned by the princesses are supported by the Council themselves – descendant of General Nosferatu; Council Member Alucard. Finally were a pair of thestrals twins who were the descendants of Glory Night who after reaching his time in the Lunar Guard, retired and married his sweetheart and had a large family who traveled across Equestria doing various deeds. The twins were Sweet Night and Soft Night, both thestrals looking near identical except that Sweet wore an earring while Soft Night wore a violet bow.

Walking with them was Zex who still had his armor on but kept his katana elsewhere but also wore a different cape than his usual one, this one instead of made of something that looked than his ethereal cape, was made of an actual cloth with a symbol on it – the symbol was of Zen’s eye symbol, but had the half of the sun on the right and half of the moon on the left.

“So this is that decade reunion, huh? Heard big sister Quiet Night, come to the last one and told us we should come for one of them,” said Sweet. Soft nodded in agreement, before spotting the snack table and nudging her twin. “Oh a snack table, come on Soft, let’s go and eat, I haven’t eat since… well for awhile!”

As the twins ran to the snack table to raid it, Zex walked up to Celestia and Luna; everyone watched the three siblings and the awkward silence that befell all of them. Ohhhh, this isn’t going to end well.

Canterlot Castle, Royal Gardens, Hedge Maze; 10:30am

After everyone arrived for the reunion – Donut Joe bringing some of his family’s signature donuts, the Flower Sisters bringing some flower tea, Fancy Pants bringing delicious treats from his days at Prance – they enjoyed simple conversation and food about their lives and what they’re doing nowadays. Celestia was asked by Zen to speak to her at the hedge maze, she wanted to hide somewhere and not speak to him alone and even suggested Luna comes, but Eclipse says he needs to speak to her in private.

What could he want to talk about… Is it about what happened yesterday, or something else?

Celestia traversed the hedge maze until she came to the center and saw Eclipse sitting in a meditative position, facing away from her. Trotting behind him, Celestia kept her ears splayed against her head as the worried thoughts about why Zen wanted her here, began to flood in.

Zen though sat like a statue, the surroundings not minding the armored entity that was amiss the hedge maze; he stayed like this for a long time, before standing up and turning to face Celestia. The two stayed gazing at one another before Zen gazed at his armored hand, flexing them as the joints in the hand clanked.

“There are a lot of things I’d like to tell you, so many thoughts I wish to share with you… but to do that would risk everything, I’ve planned for. I know you have your own plans, but there things you can’t stop from happening… so I will lessen the burden and see to it that every problem that comes is handled appropriately. I know there are things I can’t tell you, but problems will come and go, and I’m prepared for every scenario that’ll come forth.”

“I know… we both have our secrets to keep, and our reasons are our own… I’m sorry to what I’ve said to you the previous night; emotions were everywhere, and I forget that you hold responsibility beyond my understanding. We both know the feeling of loss; I had to send my own sister to the moon for a thousand years, and you seen friends, family disappear before your very eyes… but to you, you can never feel or express that loss. With your emotions non-existent, you’re empty to everything… To be unable to even cry or feel a single happy feeling… is truly a terrifying fate that I wouldn’t given to anypony.” Celestia gazed at the clouds, as they filled the blue sky like the stars of the night sky. “But please… whenever you are at the deepest and darkest of moments, and everything is crushing upon you… I… We will be here for you.”

Smiling at Zen, the two shared the silence, until a commotion was coming from the party; pausing their heart-to-heart, they went to investigate… and found things at the party were going… interesting.

Blueblood was being chased by an enraged Luna and Cadance, Shining Armor was knocked out cold with the punch bowl dumped on his head, Fancy Pants enjoyed the festivities while Fleur sighed at the commotion being made. The others watched from the sidelines, with only Terror and Alucard trying to stop the two raging alicorns from tearing the prince apart, while Fido and Lily were too busy sitting under the shade of a tree to notice anything around them.

Celestia cringed at the tables, chairs, and snack table all flipped over, smashed, or just a pile of dust, but looking at Zen… he seemed to be pleased at these events. “Was wondering how long it’ll take before Blueblood would end up causing a scene. Sweet! Soft!” The two twins ran up to Zen, Sweet doing a playful salute while Soft bowed before him. “Mind telling me what occurred?”

“Oh well, it all started minutes when you two left,” said Sweet.

A couple of minutes earlier – Royal Gardens; 10:25am

The party was going well, but there were two specific stallions who were at the edge of causing something, but it was all about who would start it. These two stallions are Shining Armor and Prince Blueblood; the two glared at one another while giving the most creepiest fake smile ever, their eyes would twitch whenever thy heard a comment the other would make about them.

Luna and Cadance watched from the sidelines, both sighing at the events happening before them. “I understand Blueblood acting like this, but Shining too,” said Cadance.

“Do not worry dear niece, hopefully he won’t be too bad during your marriage,” said Luna, winking.

Cadance blushed; she knew she and Shining had been together since after graduating from high school, but the idea of marriage… it was still… well, a fairytale. “Auntie, please… Shining is to much of a dork to remember to even propose to me,” said Cadance.

What’s a dork?While the two alicorns talked to one another, the tension between Blueblood and Shining reached its critical point as Blueblood went to get more punch, but had a devious plan in his head.

How about I cool off that peasant’s head with some punch. Blueblood slowly levitated the bowl of punch up in the air, but because he was also levitating his cup of punch at the same time, his focus wasn’t good as instead of dumping the cargo onto Shining Armor, it fell on to Luna and Cadance. He didn’t notice and as he dropped the now empty punch bowl, instead of dousing Shining Armor in punch, the now weightless bowl bonked on his cranium, knocking him out. Well… this isn’t what I had planned originally.

Smirking to himself, he felt a powerful – well two powerful – presences behind him; turning around he stared at two enraged alicorns who were covered in sticky punch as both their eyes glared daggers at them. Blueblood was going to piss himself as both mares spoke simultaneously, making it both terrifying and scarier from his perspective.

“BLLLLUUEBLOOOOD!” shouted both alicorns.

“...Mommie,” said Blueblood, whimpering.

Present time – Royal Gardens; 10:35am

After calming both Luna and Cadance – and getting some towels for Blueblood… ew – Zen gathered everyone for an announcement. As everyone gathered around Zen with a drink in hand, he gazed at the family and descendants of friends from days old, the memories of the times he been with them forever cherished.

“The announcement I’d like to make relates to the events of our reunion that takes place every decade… the original purpose of these reunions, was so I was able to see family and friend, unimpeded by the paparazzi or the lives we each lived. Sadly the reunions had to be taken every decade… I’m deciding to change that rule – from now on, the reunions will be taken yearly, but this time, anyone may be invited and the invitations won’t be limited to select few, and anyone can come as long as myself, Celestia, or Luna will see who is being invited. That’s all I have to say, and I’m thankful that you could all come to this reunion,” said Zen. Raising his drink, everyone else followed as well. “Toast, to family, friends, and future generations to come; cheers!”

“Cheers!” shouted everyone. Soon everyone continued to enjoy the reunion, Zen approached, Celestia and Luna – who was busy wiping herself of all the punch from her fur and mane.

“Who wasn’t able to come to this reunion?” asked Zen.

“Well, the descendant of Emerald and Blaze Sentinel didn’t come, but I think it relates to him not knowing of his ancestral origins; Dragon Lord Torch and his daughter couldn’t come, including the descendants from the Griffin royal family, and the descendant of Sky Watch and Talent Brush’s daughter weren’t able to attend… A lot of our close friends aren’t able to come to the reunions as they once did before the past century… things have changed Zen, a lot of things.”

Zen nodded in agreement, before another question came to Zen’s mind, facing her sister. “Celestia, you and Luna have faced many evils before Luna’s banishment and my arrival… Is it possible said evils may return just like Luna; I assume neither of you two thought of checking or updating the seals that keep said evils away,” said Zen.

“Well… villains like Discord we would have been able to update the seals on him, but ever since… my fall, Celestia has lost the aide of the elements, so it would have been impossible for her to update said seals. Other villains in the past either cursed themselves and the kingdoms they conquered, or are currently under watch at Tartarus… but the possibility can happen,” said Luna. “Why do you ask brother?”

Zen looked away, staring at the sun reaching noon soon, the warmth of the sun seen across all of Equestria. “Just a thought...” Just a thought...

Author's Note

The reunion has finally come - some familiar faces, some not so familiar faces, and Blueblood being Blueblood - with the reunion over and being changed from decade to annually, and with anyone can be invited things are going smoothly... but trouble will begin to brew. Next chapter: The Spirit of Chaos shall rise once more... and cause some havoc in the process, what will Zen do?

Thoughts: Shining Armor
Celestia
Luna
Blueblood (no color)
Zen